The Baldwin Library
University
KimnB
Florida
PHILIP GETS HIS FIRST LOOK AT PIERRE.
ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
A TALE OF
THE HUGUENOT WARS
BY
G. A. HENTY
Author of “ Beric the Briton,†‘ In Freedom’s Cause,†“ The Dash for Khartoum,â€
“ By England’s Aid,†‘In the Reign of Terror,†&c.
WITH TWELVE ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. ¥ DRAPER
AND MAP OF FRANCE
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1893
COPYRIGHT, 1893, BY
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
ela vies ale,
My pear Laps,
It is difficult in these days of religious toleration to
understand why men should, three centuries ago, have flown
at each others’ throats in the name of the Almighty; still less,
how in cold blood they could have perpetrated hideous mas-
sacres of men, women, and children. The Huguenot wars
were, however, as much political as religious. Philip of
Spain, at that time the most powerful potentate of Europe,
desired to add France to the countries where his influence
was all-powerful, and in the ambitious house of Guise he
found ready instruments. For a time the new faith that had
spread with such rapidity in Germany, England, and Hol-
land, made great progress in France also. But here the
reigning family remained Catholic, and the vigorous measures
they adopted to check the growing tide drove those of the
new religion to take up arms in self-defence. Although
under the circumstances the Protestants can hardly be blamed
for so doing, there can be little doubt that the first Huguenot
war, though the revolt was successful, was the means of France
remaining a Catholic country. It gave colour to the asser-
tions of the Guises and their friends that the movement was
a political one, and that the Protestants intended to grasp all
power and to overthrow the throne of France. It also
afforded an excuse for the cruel persecutions which followed,
and rallied to the Catholic cause numbers of those who were
at heart indifferent to the question of religion, but were
Royalists rather than Catholics.
6 PREFACE
The great organization of the Church of Rome laboured
among all classes for the destruction of the growing heresy.
Every pulpit in France resounded with denunciations of the
Huguenots, and passionate appeals were made to the bigotry
and fanaticism of the more ignorant classes; so that, while
the power of the Huguenots lay in some of the country dis-
tricts, the mobs of the great towns were everywhere the
instruments of the priests.
I have not considered it necessary to devote any large
portion of my story to details of the terrible massacres of the
period, nor to the atrocious persecutions to which the Hugue-
nots were subjected, but have as usual gone to the military
events of the struggle for its chief interest. For the par-
ticulars of these I have relied chiefly upon the collection of
works of contemporary authors published by M. Zeller of
Paris, the Memoirs of Frangois de la Notie, and other French
authorities.
Yours sincerely,
G. A. HENTY.
CHAP.
Il.
III.
IV.
Vv.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
Ix.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
CONTENTS
DRIVEN FROM HOME
AN IMPORTANT DECISION .
In A FRENCH CHATEAU
AN EXPERIMENT
TAKING THE FIELD
Tue BatrLe or St. DENIS
A RESCUE .
Tue THIRD HUGUENOT WAR
AN IMPORTANT MISSION
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE.
JEAN OF NAVARRE
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON .
AT LAVILLE
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING
Tue BATTLE oF MONCONTOUR .
A Visir Home .
In A NEr.
THE Tocsin
ESCAPE
REUNITED .
PAGE
il
27
60
77
94
110
129
146
163
178
195
212
229
Bn6
262
279
297
316
350
367
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
PHILIP GETS HIS FIRST LOOK AT PIERRE ; . Frontispiece 64
GASPARD VAILLANT MAKES A PROPOSAL . ; ; : : rey]
PHILIP AND FRANCOIS IN THE ARMOURY 5 : I ; 52)
“JF YOU MOVE A STEP YOU ARE A DEAD MANâ€. 5 is . 118
PHILIP AND HIS FOLLOWERS EMBARKING a sieges ‘i . 163
PHILIP IN PRISON. . Spear Se ee . 202
“PHILIP STRUCK HIM FULL IN THE FACE†. ; F : . 261
PIERRE LISTENS AT THE OPEN WINDOW OF THE INN . 5 e277)
GASPARD VAILLANT GETS A SURPRISE. : . 6 , . 300
“You HAVE NOT HEARD THE NEWS, MONSIEUR PHILIP?†. 55 SL
“THAT CROSS IS PLACED THERE BY DESIGNâ€. 5 : . - 341
PHILIP, CLAIRE, AND PIERRE DISGUISE THEMSELVES. s » 350
Map OF FRANCE IN 1570 : : : : : . to face p. 10
8 10
ST
FRANCE.
IN THE YEAR 1570
TO ILLUSTRATE
Sâ„¢ BARTHOLOMEWS EVE
English Miles
aera rae ary
400 20; 20 60
ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
A TALE OF THE HUGUENOT WARS
CHAPTER I
DRIVEN FROM HOME
N the year 1567 there were few towns in the
southern counties of England that did not contain
a colony, more or less large, of French Protestants.
For thirty years the Huguenots had been exposed
to constant and cruel persecutions; many thou-
sands had been massacred by the soldiery, burned at the stake,
or put to death with dreadful tortures. Fifty thousand, it was
calculated, had, in spite of the most stringent measures of pre-
vention, left their homes and made their escape across the
frontiers. ‘These had settled for the most part in the Protes-
tant cantons of Switzerland, in Holland, or England. As many
of those who reached our shores were but poorly provided with
money, they naturally settled in or near the ports of landing.
Canterbury was a place in which many of the unfortunate
emigrants found a home. Here one Gaspard Vaillant, his
wife, and her sister, who had landed in the year 1547, had
established themselves. They were among the first comers,
but the French colony had grown gradually until it numbered
several hundreds. ‘The Huguenots were well liked in the town,
being pitied for their misfortunes and admired for the courage
with which they bore their losses; setting to work, each man
ll
12 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
at his trade if he had one, or if not, taking to the first work
that came to hand. They were quiet and God-fearing folk;
very good towards each other and to their poor countrymen on
their way from the coast to London, entertaining them to the
best of their power, and sending them forward on their way
with letters to the Huguenot committee in London, and with
sufficient money in their pockets to pay their expenses on the
journey, and to maintain them for a while until some employ-
ment could be found for them.
Gaspard Vaillant had been a land-owner near Civray, in
Poitou. He was connected by blood with several noble fam-
ilies in that district, and had been among the first to embrace
the reformed religion. For some years he had not been inter-
fered with, as it was upon the poorer and more defenceless
classes that the first fury of the persecutors fell; but as the
attempts of Francis to stamp out the new sect failed, and his
anger rose more and more against them, persons of all ranks
fell under the ban. The prisons were filled with Protestants
who refused to confess their errors; soldiers were quartered in
the towns and villages, where they committed terrible atrocities
upon the Protestants; and Gaspard, seeing no hope of better
times coming, or of being permitted to worship in peace and
quietness, gathered together what money he could and made
his way with his wife and her sister to La Rochelle, whence he
took ship to London.
Disliking the bustle of a large town, he was recommended
by some of his compatriots to go down to Canterbury, where
three or four fugitives from his own part of the country had
settled. One of these was a weaver by trade, but without
money to manufacture looms or set up in his calling. Gaspard
joined him as partner, embarking the little capital he had
saved; and being a shrewd, clear-headed man he carried on
the business part of the concern, while his partner Lequoc
worked at the manufacture. As the French colony in Canter-
bury increased they had no difficulty in obtaining skilled hands
from among them. ‘The business grew in magnitude, and the
profits were large, in spite of the fact that numbers of similar
enterprises had been established by the Huguenot immigrants
in London and other places. They were indeed amply suffi-
DRIVEN FROM HOME 13 -
cient to enable Gaspard Vaillant to live in the condition of a
substantial citizen, to aid his fellow-countrymen, and to lay
by a good deal of money.
His wife’s sister had not remained very long with him. She
had, upon their first arrival, given lessons in her own language
to the daughters of burgesses and of the gentry near the town,
but three years after the arrival of the family there she had
married a well-to-do young yeoman who farmed a hundred
acres of his own land two miles from the town. His relations
and neighbours had shaken their heads over what they con-
sidered his folly in marrying the pretty young Frenchwoman,
but ere long they were obliged to own that his choice had been
agood one. Just after his first child was born he was, when
returning home one evening from market, knocked down and
run over by a drunken carter, and was so injured that for many
months his life was in danger. Then he began to mend, but
though he gained in strength he did not recover the use of his
legs, being completely paralysed from the hips downward, and,
as it soon appeared, was destined to remain a helpless invalid
all his life.
From the day of the accident Lucie had taken the manage-
ment of affairs in her hands, and having been brought up in
the country, and being possessed of a large share of the
shrewdness and common sense for which Frenchwomen are
often conspicuous, she succeeded admirably. The neatness
and order of the house since their marriage had been a matter
of surprise to her husband’s friends, and it was not long before
the farm showed the effects of her management. Gaspard
Vaillant assisted her with his counsel, and as the French
methods of agriculture were considerably in advance of those
in England, instead of things going to rack and ruin, as John
Fletcher’s friends predicted, its returns were considerably
augmented. Naturally, she at first experienced considerable
opposition. The labourers grumbled at what they called
new-fangled French fashions; but when they left her their
places were supplied by her countrymen, who were frugal and
industrious, accustomed to make the most out of small areas
of ground and to turn every foot to the best advantage.
Gradually the raising of corn was abandoned, and a large
14 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
portion of the farm devoted to the growing of vegetables,
which, by dint of plentiful manuring and careful cultivation,
were produced of a size and quality that were the surprise and
admiration of the neighbourhood, and gave her almost a
monopoly of the supply of Canterbury. The carters were still
English; partly because Lucie had the good sense to see that
if she employed French labourers only she would excite feelings
of jealousy and dislike among her neighbours, and partly
because she saw that in the management of horses and cattle
the Englishmen were equal, if not superior, to her countrymen.
Her life was a busy one; the management of the house and
farm would alone have been a heavy burden to most people,
but she found ample time for the tenderest caré of the invalid,
whom she nursed with untiring affection.
“Tt is hard upon a man of my size and inches, Lucie,†he
said one day, “to be lying here as helpless as a sick child;
and yet I don’t feel that I have any cause for discontent. I
should like to be going about the farm, and yet I feel that I
am happier here, lying watching you singing so contentedly
over your work, and making everything so bright and com-
fortable. Who would have thought when I married a little
French lady that she was going to turn out a notable farmer?
All my friends tell me that there is not a farm like mine in all
the country round, and that the crops are the wonder of the
neighbourhood ; and when I see the vegetables that are brought
in here I should like to go over the farm, if only for once, just
to see them growing.â€
“T hope you will be able to do that some day, deer Not
on foot, I am afraid; but when you get stronger and better, as
I hope you will, we will take you round in a litter, and the
bright sky and the fresh air will do you good.â€
Lucie spoke very fair English now, and her husband had
come to speak a good deal of French; for the service of the
house was all in that language, the three maids being daugh-
ters of French workmen in the town. The waste and disorder
of those who were in the house when her husband first brought
her there had appalled her, and the women so resented any
attempt at teaching on the part of the French madam, that
after she had tried several sets with equally bad results, John
DRIVEN FROM HOME 15
Fletcher had consented to the introduction of French girls,
bargaining only that he was to have good English fare, and
not French kickshaws. The Huguenot customs had been kept
up, and night and morning the house servants, with the French
neighbours and their families, all assembled for prayer in the
farmhouse. ‘To this John Fletcher had agreed without demur.
His father had been a Protestant when there was some danger
in being so, and he himself had been brought up soberly and
strictly. Up to the time of his accident there had been two
congregations, he himself reading the prayers to his farm
hands, while Lucie afterwards read them in her own language
to her maids, but as the French labourers took the place of the
English hands only one service was needed. When John
Fletcher first regained sufficient strength to take much interest
in what was passing round, he was alarmed at the increase in
the numbers of those who attended these gatherings. Hitherto
four men had done the whole work of the farm; now there
were twelve.
“Lucie, dear,†he said uneasily one day, “I know that you
are a capital manager, but it is impossible that a farm the size
of ours can pay with so many hands on it. I have never been
able to do more than pay my way and lay by a few pounds
every year with only four hands, and many would have thought
three sufficient, but with twelve—and I counted them this
morning—we must be on the high road to ruin.â€
“Twill not ruin you, John. Do you know how much money
there was in your bag when you were hurt just a year ago now?â€
“Yes, I know there were thirty-three pounds.â€
His wife went out of the room and returned with a leather
bag.
“Count them, John,†she said.
There were forty-eight. Fifteen pounds represented a vastly
greater sum at that time than they do at present, and John
Fletcher looked up from the counting with amazement.
“This can’t be all ours, Lucie. Your brother must have
been helping us.â€
“Not with a penny, doubting man,†she laughed. “The
money is yours, all earned by the farm; perhaps not quite all,
because we have not more than half as many animals as we had
16 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
before. But, as I told you, we are growing vegetables, and for
that we must have more men than for corn. But, as you see,
it pays. Do not fear about it, John. If God should please to
restore you to health and strength most gladly will I lay down
the reins, but till then I will manage as best ] may, and with
the help and advice of my brother and his friends, shall hope,
by the blessing of God, to keep all straight.â€
The farm throve, but its master made but little progress
towards recovery. He was able, however, occasionally to be
carried round in a hand-litter made for him upon a plan
devised by Gaspard Vaillant, in which he was supported in a
half-sitting position, while four men bore him as if in a
Sedan-chair. But it was only occasionally that he could bear
’ the fatigue of such excursions. Ordinarily he lay on a couch
in the farmhouse kitchen, where he could see all that was going
on there; while in warm summer weather he was wheeled out-
side, and lay in the shade of the great elm in front of the
house.
The boy, Philip—for so he had been christened, after John
Fletcher’s father,—grew apace, and as soon as he was old
enough to receive instruction his father taught him his letters
out of a hornbook, until he was big enough to go down every
day to school in Canterbury. John himself was built upon a
large scale, and at quarter-staff and wrestling could, before he
married, hold his own with any of the lads of Kent, and Philip
bade fair to take after him in skill and courage. His mother
would shake her head reprovingly when he returned with his
face bruised and his clothes torn after encounters with his
school-fellows, but his father took his part.
“Nay, nay, wife,†he said one day, “the boy is eleven
years old now, and must not grow up a milksop. Teach him
if you will to be honest and true, to love God, and to hold to
the faith, but in these days it needs that men should be able
to use their weapons also. There are your countrymen in
France, who ere long will be driven to take up arms for the
defence of their faith and lives from their cruel persecutors ;
and, as you have told me, many of the younger men from here
and elsewhere will assuredly go back to aid their brethren.
“We may even have trials here. Our Queen is a Protestant,
DRIVEN FROM HOME 17
and happily at present we can worship God as we please in
peace; but it was not so in the time of Mary, and it may be .
that troubles may again fall upon the land, seeing that as yet
the Queen is not married. Moreover, Philip of Spain has
pretensions to rule here, and every Englishman may be called
upon to take up bow or bill for his faith and country. Our
co-religionists in Holland and France are both being cruelly
persecuted, and it may well be that the time will come when
we shall send over armies to.their assistance. I would that
the boy should grow up both a good Christian and a stout sol-
dier. He comes on both sides of a fighting stock. One of my
ancestors fought at Agincourt, and another with the Black
Prince at Cressy and Poitiers; while on your side his blood is
noble, and, as we know, the nobles of France are second to
none in bravery.
“Before I met you I had thoughts of going out myself to
fight among the English bands who have engaged on the side
of the Hollanders. I had even spoken to my cousin James
about taking charge of the farm while I was. away. I would
not have sold it, for Fletchers held this land before the Nor-
mans set foot in England; but I had thoughts of borrowing
money upon it to take me out to the war, when your sweet
face drove all such matters from my mind. Therefore, Lucie,
while I would that you should teach the boy to be good and
gentle in his manners, so that if he ever goes among your
French kinsmen he shall be able to bear himself as befits his
birth on that side, I, for my part—though, alas, I can do noth-
ing myself—will see that he is taught to use his arms, and to
bear himself as stoutly as an English yeoman should when
there is need of it.
“So, wife, I would not have him chidden when he comes
home with a bruised face and his garments somewhat awry.
A boy who can hold his own among boys will some day hold
his own among men, and the fisticuffs in which our English
boys try their strength are as good preparation as are the
courtly sports, in which, as you tell me, young French nobles
are trained. But I would not have him backward in these
either. We English, thank God, have not had much occasion
to draw a sword since we broke the strength of Scotland on
18 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Flodden Field, and in spite of ordinances, we know less than
we should do of the use of our weapons; even the rules that
every lad shall practise shooting at the butts are less strictly
observed than they should be. But in this respect our de-
ficiencies can be repaired in his case, for here in Canterbury
there are several of your countrymen of noble birth, and
doubtless among these we shall be able to find an instructor
for Phil. Many of them are driven to hard shifts to procure a
living; and since that bag of yours is every day getting heavier,
and we have but him to spend it upon, we will not grudge
giving him the best instruction that can be procured.â€
Lucie did not dispute her husband’s will, but she neverthe-
less tried to enlist Gaspard Vaillant, who was frequently up at
the farm with his wife in the evening, for he had a sincere
liking for John Fletcher, on her side, and to get him to dis-
suade her husband from putting thoughts into the boy’s head
that might lead him some day to be discontented with the
quiet life on the farm. She found, however, that Gaspard
highly approved of her husband’s determination.
“Fie upon you, Lucie. You forget that you and Marie are
both of noble blood, in that respect being of condition some-
what above myself, although I too am connected with many
good families in Poitou. In other times IJ should have said it
were better that the boy should grow up to till the land, which
is assuredly an honourable profession, rather than to become ©
a military adventurer, fighting only for vainglory. But in our
days the sword is not drawn for glory, but for the right to
worship God in peace.
“No one can doubt that ere long the men of the reformed
religion will take up arms to defend their right to live and
worship God in their own way. The cruel persecutions under
Francis I., Henry IJ., and Francis II. have utterly failed in
their object. When Merindol, Cabrieres, and twenty-two
other towns and villages were destroyed in 1547, and persons
persecuted and forced to recant, or to fly as we did, it was
thought that we were but a haridful whom it would be easy to
exterminate; but in spite of edict after edict, of persecution,
slaughterings, and burnings, in spite of the massacres of Am-
boise and others, the reformed religion has spread so greatly
DRIVEN FROM HOME 19
that even the Guises are forced to recognize itasa power. At
Fontainebleau Admiral Coligny, Montmorency, the Chatillons,
and others openly professed the reformed religion, and argued
boldly for tolerance; while Condé and Navarre, although they
declined to be present, were openly ranged on their side.
Had it not been that Henry II. and Francis were both carried
off by the manifest hand of God, the first by a spear-thrust at
a tournament, the second by an abscess in the ear, France
would have been the scene of deadly strife, for both were,
when so suddenly smitten, on the point of commencing a war
of extermination.
“But it is only now that the full strength of those who hold
the faith is manifested. Beza, the greatest of the reformers
next to Calvin himself, and twelve of our most learned and
eloquent pastors, are at Poissy disputing upon the faith with
the Cardinal of Lorraine and the prelates of the Romish
church, in the presence of the young king, the princes, and
the court. It is evident that the prelates are unable to answer
the arguments of our champions. The Guises, I hear, are
furious; for the present Catherine, the queen mother, is anx-
ious for peace and toleration, and it is probable that the end
of this argument at Poissy will be an edict allowing freedom
of worship. But this will only infuriate still more the
Papists, urged on by Rome and Philip of Spain. Then there
will be an appeal to arms, and the contest will be a dreadful
one. Navarre, from all I hear, has been well-nigh won over
by the Guises; but his noble wife will, all say, hold the faith
to the end, and her kingdom will follow her. Condé is as
good a general as Guise, and with him there is a host of
nobles: Rochefoucauld, the Chatillons, Soubise, Gramont,
Rohan, Genlis, and a score of others. It will be terrible, for
in many cases father and son will be ranged on opposite sides,
and brother will fight against brother.â€
“But surely, Gaspard, the war will not last for years?â€â€™
“Tt may last for generations,†the weaver said gloomily,
“though not without intermissions, for I believe that after
each success on one side or the other there will be truces and
“ concessions, to be followed by fresh persecutions and fresh
wars, until either the reformed faith becomes the religion of
20 SI. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
all France or is entirely stamped out. What is true of France
is true of Holland. Philip will annihilate the reformers there,
or they will shake off the yoke of Spain. England will be
driven to join in one or both struggles; for if papacy is trium-
phant in France and Holland, Spain and France would unite
against her. So you see, sister, that in my opinion we are at
the commencement of a long and bloody struggle for freedom
of worship, and at any rate it will be good that the boy should
\be trained as he would have been had you married one of your
own rank in France, in order that when he comes to man’s
estate he may be able to wield a sword worthily in the defence
of the faith.
“Had I sons I should train them as your husband intends
to train Phil. It may be that he will never be called upon to
draw a sword, but the time he has spent in acquiring its use
will not be wasted. ‘These exercises give firmness and sup-
pleness to the figure, quickness to the eye, and briskness of
decision to the mind. A man who knows that he can at need
defend his life if attacked, whether against soldiers in the
field or robbers in the street, has a sense of power and self-
reliance that a man untrained in the use of the strength God
has given him can never feel. I was instructed in arms when
a boy, and I am none the worse weaver for it. Do not forget,
Lucie, that the boy has the blood of many good French fami-
lies in his veins, and you should rejoice that your husband is
willing that he shall be so trained that if the need should
ever come he shall do no discredit to his ancestors on our
side. These English have many virtues which I recognize
freely, but we cannot deny that many of them are somewhat
rough and uncouth, being wondrous lacking in manners and
coarse in speech. I am sure that you yourself would not wish
your son to grow up like many of the young fellows who come
into town on market-day. Your son will make no worse a
farmer for being trained asa gentleman. You yourself have
the training of a French lady, and yet you manage the farm
to admiration. No, no, Lucie, I trust that between us we
shall make a true Christian and a true gentleman of him, and
that if needs be he will show himself a good soldier also.â€
And so between his French relatives and his sturdy English
DRIVEN FROM HOME 21
father, Philip Fletcher had an unusual training. Among the
Huguenots he learned to be gentle and courteous, to bear
himself among his elders respectfully, but without fear or shy-
ness; to consider that while all things were of minor conse-
quence in comparison to the right to worship God in freedom
and purity, yet that a man should be fearless of death, ready
to defend his rights, but with moderation and without pushing
them to the injury of others; that he should be grave and
decorous of speech, and yet of a gay and cheerful spirit. He
strove hard so to deport himself, that if at any time he
should return to his mother’s country, he could take his place
among her relations without discredit. He learned to fence
and to dance. Some of the stricter of the Huguenots were of
opinion that the latter accomplishment was unnecessary, if not
absolutely sinful, but Gaspard Vaillant was firm on this point.
“Dancing is a stately and graceful exercise,†he said, “and
like the use of arms it greatly improves the carriage and poise
of the figure. Queen Elizabeth loves dancing, and none can
say that she is not a good Protestant. Every youth should be
taught to dance, if only he may know how to walk. Iam not
one of those who think that because a man is a good Christian
he should necessarily be awkward and ungainly in speech and
manner, adverse to innocent gaieties, narrow in his ideas, ill-
dressed, and ill-mannered, as I see are many of those most
extreme in religious matters in this country.â€
Upon the other hand, in the school playground, under the
shadow of the grand cathedral, Phil was as English as any,
being foremost in their rough sports, and ready for any fun or
mischief. He fought many battles, principally because the
difference of his manner from that of the others often caused
him to be called “Frenchy.†The epithet in itself was not
displeasing to him, for he was passionately attached to his
mother, and had learned from her to love her native country;
but applied in derision it was regarded by him as an insult,
and many a tough battle did he fight, until his prowess was so
generally acknowledged that the name, though still used, was
no longer one of disrespect.
In figure he took after his French rather than his English
ancestors. Of more than average height for his age, he was
22 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
apparently slighter in build than his school-fellows; it was
not that he lacked width of chest, but that his bones were
smaller and his frame less heavy. The English boys among
themselves sometimes spoke of him as ‘“‘skinny,†a word con-
sidered specially appropriate to Frenchmen; but though he
lacked their roundness and fulness of limb, and had not an
ounce of superfluous flesh about him, he was all sinew and
wire, and while in sheer strength he was fully their equal, he
was incomparably quicker and more active. Although in
figure and carriage he took after his mother’s countrymen, his
features and expression were wholly English. His hair was
light-brown, his eyes a bluish-grey, his complexion fair, and
his mouth and eyes alive with fun and merriment. This,
however, seldom found vent in laughter. His intercourse
with the grave Huguenots, saddened by their exile, and quiet
and restrained in manner, taught him to repress mirth which
would have appeared to them unseemly, and to remain a grave
and silent listener to their talk of their unhappy country, and
their discussions on religious matters.
To his school-fellows he was somewhat of an enigma.
There was no more good-tempered young fellow in the school,
no one more ready to do a kindness; but they. did not under-
stand why, when he was pleased, he smiled while others
roared with laughter; why when in their sports he exerted
himself to the utmost, he did so silently while others shouted ;
why his words were always few, and when he differed from
others, he expressed himself with a courtesy that puzzled
them; why he never wrangled nor quarrelled; and why any
trick played upon an old woman or a defenceless person
roused him to fury.
Asa rule, when boys do not quite understand one of their
number they dislike him. Philip Fletcher was an exception.
They did not understand him, but they consoled themselves
under this by the explanation that he was half a French-
man, and could not be expected to be like a regular English
boy, and they recognized instinctively that he was their
superior.
Much of Philip’s time was spent at the house of his uncle,
and among the Huguenot colony. Here also were many boys
DRIVEN FROM HOME 23
of his own age; these went to a school of their own, taught
by the pastor of their own church, who held weekly services.
in the crypt of the cathedral, which had been granted to them
for that purpose by the dean.
While with his English school-fellows he joined in sports
and games, among these French lads the talk was sober and
quiet. Scarce a week passed but some fugitive, going through
Canterbury, brought the latest news of the situation in France,
and the sufferings of their co-religionist friends and relations
there, and the political events were the chief topics of con-
versation.
The concessions made at the Conference of Poissy had
infuriated the Catholics, and the war was brought on by the
Duke of Guise, who, passing with a large band of retainers
through the town of Vassy in Champagne, found the Hugue-
nots there worshipping in a barn. His retainers attacked
them, slaying men, women, and children. Some sixty being
killed, and a hundred or more left terribly wounded.
The Protestant nobles demanded that Francis of Guise
should be punished for this atrocious massacre, but in vain,
and Guise, on entering Paris in defiance of Catherine’s pro-
hibition, was received with royal honours by the populace.
The Cardinal of Lorraine, the duke’s brother, the duke him-
self, and their allies, the Constable Montmorency and Mar-
shal Saint André, assumed so threatening an attitude that
Catherine left Paris and went to Mélun, her sympathies at this
period being with the reformers, by whose aid alone she
thought that she could maintain her influence in the state
against that of the Guises.
Condé was forced to leave Paris with the Protestant nobles,
and from all parts of France the Huguenots marched to
assist him. Coligny, the greatest of the Huguenot leaders,
hesitated, being, above all things, reluctant to plunge France
into civil war; but the entreaties of his noble wife, of his
brothers and friends, overpowered his reluctance. Condé
left Meaux with fifteen hundred horse with the intention of
seizing the person of the young king, but he had been fore-
stalled by the Guises, and moved to Orleans, where he took
up his head-quarters. All over France the Huguenots rose
24. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
in such numbers as astonished their enemies, and soon be-
came possessed of a great many important cities.
Their leaders had endeavoured, in every way, to impress
upon them the necessity of behaving as men who fought only
for the right to worship God, and for the most part these in-
junctions were strictly obeyed. In one matter alone the
Huguenots could not be restrained. For thirty years the people
of their faith had been executed, tortured, and slain, and
their hatred of the Romish church manifested itself by the
destruction of images and pictures of all kinds in the churches
of the towns of which they obtained possession.
Only in the south-east of France was there any exception to
the general excellence of their conduct. Their persecution
here had always been very severe, and in the town of Orange
the papal troops committed a massacre almost without a par-
allel in its atrocity. The Baron of Adrets, on behalf of the
Protestants, took revenge by massacres equally atrocious; but
while the butchery at Orange was hailed with approbation and
delight by the Catholic leaders, those promoted by Adrets
excited such a storm of indignation among the Huguenots of
all classes that he shortly afterwards went over to the other
side, and was found fighting against the party he had disgraced.
At Toulouse three thousand Huguenots were massacred, and in
other towns where the Catholics were in a majority terrible
persecutions were carried out.
It was nearly a year after the massacre at Vassy before the
two armies met in battle. The Huguenots had suffered greatly
by the delays caused by attempts at negotiations and compro-
mise. Condé’s army was formed entirely of volunteers, and
the nobles and gentry, as their means became exhausted, were
compelled to return home with their retainers, while many
were forced to march to their native provinces to assist their
co-religionists there to defend themselves from their Catholic
neighbours.
England had entered to a certain extent upon the war,
Elizabeth after long vacillation having at length agreed to send
six thousand men to hold the towns of Havre, Dieppe, and
Rouen, providing these three towns were handed over to her,
thus evincing the same calculating greed that marked her
DRIVEN FROM HOME 25
subsequent dealings with the Dutch in their struggle for
freedom. In vain Condé and Coligny begged her not to
impose conditions that Frenchmen would hold to be infamous
to them. In vain Throgmorton, her ambassador at Paris,
warned her that she would alienate the Protestants of France
from her, while the possession of the cities would avail her
but little. In vain her minister, Cecil, urged her frankly to
ally herself with the Protestants. From the first outbreak
of the war for freedom of conscience in France to the termi-
nation of the struggle in Holland, Elizabeth baffled both
friends and enemies by her vacillation and duplicity, and her
utter want of faith, doling out aid in the spirit of a huckster
rather than a queen, so that she was in the end even more
hated by the Protestants of Holland and France than by the
Catholics of France and Spain.
To those who look only at the progress made by England
during the reign of Elizabeth—thanks to her great ministers,
her valiant sailors and soldiers, long years of peace at home,
and the spirit and energy of her people, —Elizabeth may appear
a great monarch. To those who study her character from
her relations with the struggling Protestants of Holland and
France,it will appear that she was, although intellectually
great, morally one of the meanest, falsest, and most despicable
of women.
Rouen, although stoutly defended by the inhabitants, sup-
ported by Montgomery with eight hundred soldiers and five
hundred Englishmen under Killegrew of Pendennis, was at last
forced to surrender. ‘The terms granted to the garrison were
basely violated, and many of the Protestants put to death.
The King of Navarre, who had, since he joined the Catholic
party, shown the greatest zeal in their cause, commanded the
besiegers. He was wounded in one of the attacks upon the
town, and died shortly afterwards.
‘The two armies finally met on the rgth of December, 1562.
The Catholic party had sixteen thousand foot, two thousand
horse, and twenty-two cannon; the Huguenots four thousand
horse, but only eight thousand infantry and five cannon.
Condé at first broke the Swiss pikemen of the Guises, while
Coligny scattered the cavalry of Constable Montmorency, who
26 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
was wounded and taken prisoner; but the infantry of the
Catholics defeated those of the Huguenots, the troops sent by
the German princes to aid the latter behaving with great
cowardice. Condé’s horse was killed under him, and he was
made prisoner. Coligny drew off the Huguenot cavalry and
the remains of the infantry in good order, and made his retreat
unmolested.
The Huguenots had been worsted in the battle, and the loss
of Condé was a serious blow; but on the other hand Marshal
Saint André was killed and the Constable Montmorency a
prisoner. Coligny was speedily reinforced, and the assassina-
tion of the Duke of Guise by an enthusiast of the name of Jean
Poltrot more than equalized matters.
Both parties being anxious to treat, terms of peace were
arranged on the condition that the Protestant lords should be
reinstated in their honours and possessions; all nobles and
gentlemen should be allowed to celebrate in their own houses
the worship of the reformed religion; that in every bailiwick
the Protestants should be allowed to hold their religious ser-
vices in the suburbs of one city, and should also be permitted
to celebrate it in one or two places inside the walls of all the
cities they held at the time of the signature of the truce. This
agreement was known as the Treaty of Amboise, and sufficed
to secure peace for France until the latter end of 1567.
SPARD VAILLANT MAKES A PROPOSAL.
GA
BY } t
er
x
Shu,
CHAPTER II
'. AN IMPORTANT DECISION
NE day in June, 1567, Gaspard Vaillant and his wife went
up to Fletcher’s farm.
“T have come up to have a serious talk with you, John,
about Philip. You see, in a few months he will be sixteen.
He is already taller than I am. René and Gustave both tell
me that they have taught him all they know with sword and
dagger; and both have been stout men-at-arms in their time,
and assure me that the lad could hold his own against any
young French noble of his own age, and against not a few
men. It is time that we came to some conclusion about his
future.â€
“T have thought of it much, Gaspard. Lying here so help-
less, my thoughts do naturally turn to him. The boy has
grown almost beyond my power of understanding. Sometimes
when I hear him laughing and jesting with the men, or with
some of his school friends whom he brings up here, it seems
to me that I see myself again in him; and that he is a merry
young fellow, full of life and fun, and able to hold his own at
single-stick, or to foot it round the maypole with any lad in
Kent of his age. Then again, when he is talking with his
mother, or giving directions in her name to the French
labourers, I see a different lad altogether: grave and quiet,
with a gentle, courteous way, fit for a young noble ten years
his senior. I don’t know but that between us, Gaspard, we
have made a mess of it, and that it might have been better for
him to have grown up altogether as I was, with no thought or
27
28 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
care save the management of his farm, with a liking for sport
and fun when such came in his way.â€
“Not at all, not at all,†Gaspard Vaillant broke in hastily,
“we have made a fine man of him, John; and it seems to me
that he possesses the best qualities of both our races. He is
frank and hearty, full of life and spirits when, as you say,
occasion offers, giving his whole heart either to work or play,
with plenty of determination, and what you English call back-
bone; there is, in fact, a solid English foundation to his char-
acter. Then from our side he has gained the gravity of
demeanour that belongs to us Huguenots, with the courtesy of
manner, the carriage and bearing of a young Frenchman
of good blood. Above all, John, he is a sober Christian,
strong in the reformed faith, and with a burning hatred against
its persecutors, be they French or Spanish. Well, then, being
what he is, what is to be done with him?. In the first place,
are you bent upon his remaining here? I think that with his
qualities and disposition it would be well that for a while he
had a wider scope. Lucie has managed the farm for the last
fifteen years, and can well continue to do so for another ten
if God should spare her; and my own opinion is, that for that
time he might be left to try his strength, and to devote to the
good cause the talents God has given him, and the skill and
training that he has acquired through us, and that it would be
for his good to make the acquaintance of his French kinsfolk
and to see something of the world.â€
“T know that is Lucie’s wish also, Gaspard; and I have fre-
quently turned the matter over in my mind, and have con-
cluded that should it be your wish also, it would be well for
me to throw no objections in the way. I shall miss the boy
sorely; but young birds cannot be kept always in the nest, and
I think that the lad has such good stuff in him that it were a
‘pity to keep him shut up here.â€
“Now, John,†his brother-in-law went on, “although I may
never have said quite as much before, I have said enough for
you to know what my intentions are. God has not been
pleased to bestow children upon us, and Philip is our nearest
relation, and stands to us almost in the light of a son. God
has blest my work for the last twenty years, and though I have
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 29
done, I hope, fully my share towards assisting my countrymen
in distress, putting by always one-third of my income for that
purpose, Iam arich man. The factory has grown larger and
larger; not because we desired greater gains, but that I might
give employment to more and more of my countrymen. Since
the death of Lequoc twelve years ago it has been entirely in
my hands, and living quietly as we have done, a greater por-
tion of the profits have been laid by every year; therefore,
putting out of account the money that my good sister has laid
by, Philip will start in life not ill equipped.
“T know that the lad has said nothing of any wishes he may
entertain—at his age it would not be becoming for him to do
so until his elders speak,—but of late when we have read to
him letters from our friends in France, or when he has listened
to the tales of those freshly arrived from their ruined homes,
I have noted that his colour rose, that his fingers tightened as
if on a sword, and could see how passionately he was longing
to join those who were struggling against their cruel oppres-
sors. Not less interested has he been in the noble struggle
that the Dutch are making against: the Spaniards; a struggle
in which many of our exiled countrymen are sharing.
“One of his mother’s cousins, the Count de La Notie, is,
as you know, prominent among the Huguenot leaders, and
others of our relatives are ranged on the same side. At pres- ©
ent there is a truce, but both parties feel that it is a hollow
one; nevertheless it offers a good opportunity for him to visit
his mother’s family. Whether there is any prospect of our
ever recovering the lands which were confiscated on our flight
is uncertain. Should the Huguenots ever maintain their
ground and win freedom of worship in France, it may be that
the confiscated estates will in many cases be restored; as to
that, however, I am perfectly indifferent. Were I a younger
man I should close my factory, return to France, and bear my
share in the defence of the faith. As it is, I should like to
send Philip over as my substitute.
“Tt would at any rate be well that he should make the ac-
quaintance of his kinsfolk in France, although even I should
not wish that he should cease to regard England as his native
country and home. Hundreds of young men, many no older
30 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
than himself, are in Holland fighting against the persecutors,
and risking their lives, though having no kinship with the
Dutch; impelled simply by their love of the faith and their
hatred of persecution. I have lately, John, though the matter
has been kept quiet, purchased the farms of Blunt and Mar-
dyke, your neighbours on either hand. Both are nearly twice
the size of your own. I have arranged with the men that for
the present they shall continue to work them as my tenants, as
they were before the tenants of Sir James Holford, who, hav-
ing wasted his money at court, has been forced to sell a por-
tion of his estates.
“Thus some day Phil will come into possession of land
which will place him in a good position, and I am prepared
to add to it considerably. Sir James Holford still gambles
away his possessions, and I have explained to his notary my
willingness to extend my purchases at any time, should he
desire to sell. I should a once commence the building of a
comfortable mansion; but it is scarce worth while to do so,
for it is probable that before many years Sir James may be
driven to part with his Hall as well as his land. In the mean-
time I am ready to provide Philip with an income which will
enable him to take his place with credit among our kinsfolk,
and to raise a company of some fifty men to follow him in thé
field, should Condé and the Huguenots again be driven to
struggle against the Guises. What do you think?â€
“T think in the first place that Lucie and I should be indeed
grateful to you, Gaspard, for your generous offer. As to his
going to France, that I must talk over with his mother, whose
wishes in this, as in all respects, are paramount with me. But
I may say at once, that lying here as I do, thinking of the
horrible cruelties and oppressions to which men and women
are subjected for the faith’s sake in France and Holland, I
feel that we, who are happily able to worship in peace and
quiet, ought to hesitate at no sacrifice on their behalf; and,
moreover, seeing that owing to my affliction he owes what he
is rather to his mother and you than to me, I think your wish
that he should make the acquaintance of his kinsfolk in France
is a natural one. I have no wish for the lad to become a
courtier, English or French, nor that he should, as English-
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 31
men have done before now in foreign armies, gain great honour
and reputation; but if it is his wish to fight on behalf of the
persecuted people of God, whether in France or in Holland,
he will do so with my heartiest good-will, and if he die he
could not die in a more glorious cause. Tet us talk of other
matters now, Gaspard, this is one that needs thought before
more words are spoken.â€
Two days later John Fletcher had a long talk with Phil.
The latter was delighted when he heard the project, which
was greatly in accord with both sides of his character. As an
English lad he looked forward eagerly to adventure and peril;
as French and of the reformed religion he was rejoiced at the
thought of fighting with the Huguenots against their persecut-
ors, and of serving under the men with whose names and
reputations he was so familiar.
“I do not know your uncle’s plans for you as yet, Phil,†his
father said. “He went not into such matters, leaving these
to be talked over after it had been settled whether his offer
should be accepted or not. He purposes well by you, and
regards you as his heir. He has already bought Blunt and
Mardyke’s farms, and purposes to buy other parts of the estates
of Sir James Holford, as they may slip through the knight’s
fingers at the gambling-table. Therefore in time you will
become a person of standing in the county; and although I
care little for these things now, Phil, yet I should like you to
be somewhat more than a mere squire; and if you serve fora
while under such great captains as Coligny and Condé it will
give you reputation and weight. Your good uncle and his
friends think little of such matters, but I own that I am not
uninfluenced by them. Coligny, for example, is a man whom
all honour, and that honour is not altogether because he is
leader of the reformed faith, but because he is a great soldier.
“T do not think that honour and reputation are to be
despised. Doubtless the first thing of all is that a man should
be a good Christian. But that will in no way prevent him
from being a great man; nay, it will add to his greatness.
You have noble kinsfolk in France, to some of whom your
uncle will doubtless commit you, and it may be that you will
have opportunities of distinguishing yourself. Should such
32 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
occur I am sure you will avail yourself of them, as one should
do who comes of good stock on both sides; for although we
Fletchers have been but yeomen from generation to genera-
tion, we have been ever ready to take and give our share of
hard blows when they were going; and there have been few
battles fought since William the Norman came over that a
Fletcher has not fought in the English ranks, whether in
France, in Scotland, or in our own troubles.
“Therefore it seems to me but natural that for many rea-
sons you should desire at your age to take part in the fighting ;
as an Englishman, because Englishmen fought six years ago
under the banner of Condé; as a Protestant, on behalf of our
persecuted brethren; as a Frenchman by your mother’s side,
because you have kinsfolk engaged, and because it is the Pope
and Philip of Spain, as well as the Guises, who are in fact
battling to stamp out French liberty. Of one thing I am sure,
my boy, you will disgrace neither an honest English name nor
the French blood in your veins, nor your profession as a Chris-
tian and a Protestant. There are Engishmen gaining credit
on the Spanish Main under Drake and Hawkins, there are
Englishmen fighting manfully by the side of the Dutch, there
are others in the armies of the Protestant princes of Germany,
and in none of these matters are they so deeply concerned as
you are in the affairs of France and religion. :
“T shall miss you, of course, Philip, and that sorely; but I
have long seen that this would probably be the upshot of your
training, and since I can myself take no share in adventure
beyond the walls of this house, I shall feel that I am living
again in you. But, lad, never forget that you are English.
You are Philip Fletcher, come of an old Kentish stock, and
though you may be living with French kinsfolk and friends,
always keep uppermost the fact that you are an Englishman
who sympathizes with France, and not a Frenchman with
some English blood in your veins. I have given you up
greatly to your French relations here; but if you win credit
and honour I would have it won by my son, Philip Fletcher,
born in England of an English father, and who will one day
be a gentleman and land-owner in the county of Kent.â€
“J sha’n’t forget that, father,†Philip said earnestly. “TI
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 33
have never regarded myself as in any way French, although
speaking the tongue as well as English, and being so much
among my mother’s friends. But living here with you, where
our people have lived so many years, hearing from you the
tales from our history, seeing these English fields around me,
and being at an English school among English boys, I have
ever felt that ] am English, though in no way regretting the
Huguenot blood that I inherit from my mother. Believe me,
that if I fight in France it will be as an Englishman who has
drawn his sword in the quarrel, and rather as one who hates
oppression and cruelty than because I have French kinsmen
engaged in it.â€
“That is well, Philip. You may be away for some years,
but I trust that on your return you will find me sitting here to
welcome you back. A creaking wheel lasts long. I have
everything to make my life happy and peaceful—the best of
wives, a well-ordered farm, and no thought or care as to my
worldly affairs; and since it has been God’s will that such
should be my life, my interest will be wholly centred in you,
and I hope to see your children playing round me, or, for
aught I know, your grandchildren, for we are a long-lived
race. And now, Philip, you had best go down and see your
uncle and thank him for his good intentions towards you.
Tell him that I wholly agree with his plans, and that if he and
your aunt will come up this evening we will enter farther into
them.â€
That evening John Fletcher learned that it was the inten-
tion of Gaspard that his wife should accompany Philip.
“Marie yearns to see her people again,†he said, “and the
present is a good time for her to do so; for when the war once
| breaks out again none can say how long it will last or how it
' will terminate. Her sister and Lucie’s, the Countess de
Laville, has, as you know, frequently written urgently for
Marie to go over and pay her a visit. Hitherto I have never
been able to bring myself to spare her, but I feel that this is
so good an opportunity that I must let her go for a few weeks.
Philip could not be introduced under better auspices. He
will escort Marie to his aunt’s, remain there with her, and
then see her on board ship again at La Rochelle, after which,
34 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
doubtless, he will remain at his aunt’s, and when the struggle
begins will ride with his cousin Francois. I have hesitated
whether I should go also. But, in the first place, my busi-
ness would get on but badly without me; in the second,
although Marie might travel safely enough, I might be arrested
were I recognized as one who had left the kingdom contrary
to the edicts; and lastly, I never was on very good terms with
her family.
“Emilie, in marrying the Count de Laville, made a match
somewhat above her own rank; for the Lavilles were a
wealthier and more powerful family than that of Charles de
Moulins, her father. On the other hand, I was, although of
good birth, yet inferior in consideration to De Moulins,
although my lands were broader than his; consequently we
saw little of Emilie after our marriage. Therefore my being
with Marie would in no way increase the warmth of the wel-
come that she and Philip will receive. I may say that the
estrangement was, perhaps, more my fault than that of the
Lavilles. I chose to fancy there was a coolness on their part,
which probably existed only in my imagination. Moreover,
shortly after my marriage the religious troubles grew serious,
and we were all too much absorbed in our own perils and
those of our poorer neighbours to think of travelling about,
or of having family gatherings.
“At any rate, I feel that Philip could not enter into life
more favourably than as cousin of Francois de Laville, who is
but two years or so his senior, and who will, his mother wrote
to Marie, ride behind that gallant gentleman Francois de la
Noiie if the war breaks out again. Iam glad to feel confi-
dent that Philip will in no way bring discredit upon his rela-
tions. I shall at once order clothes for him suitable for the
occasion. They will be such as will befit an English gentle-
man; good in material but sober in colour, for the Huguenots
eschew bright hues. I will take his measure, and send up to
a friend in London for a helmet, breast, and back pieces,
together with offensive arms, sword, dagger, and pistols. I
have already written to correspondents at Southampton and
Plymouth for news as to the sailing of a ship bound for La
Rochelle. There he had better take four men into his ser-
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 35
vice, for in these days it is by no means safe to ride through
France unattended, especially when one is of the reformed
religion, The roads abound with disbanded soldiers and
robbers, while in the villages a fanatic might at any time bring
on a religious tumult. -I have many correspondents at La
Rochelle, and will write to one asking him to select four stout
fellows, who showed their courage in the last war and can be
relied on for good and faithful service. I will also get him
to buy horses and make all arrangements for the journey.
Marie will write to her sister. Lucie, perhaps, had better
write under the same cover; for although she can remember
but little of Emilie, seeing that she was fully six years her
junior, it would be natural that she should take the opportu-
nity to correspond with her.
“In one respect, Phil,’ he went on, turning to his nephew,
“you will find yourself at some disadvantage, perhaps, among
young Frenchmen. You can ride well, and I think can sit a
horse with any of them; but of the ménage, that is to say, the
- purely ornamental management of a horse, in which they
are most carefully instructed, you know nothing. It is one of
the tricks of fashion, of which plain men like myself know but
little; and though I have often made inquiries, I have found
no one who could instruct you. However, these delicacies
are rather for courtly displays than for the rough work of war;
though it must be owned that in single combat between two
swordsmen, he who has the most perfect control over his
horse, and can make the animal wheel or turn, press upon his
opponent, or give way by a mere touch of his leg or hand,
possesses a considerable advantage over the man who is un-
versed in such matters. I hope you will not feel the want of
it, and at any rate it has not been my fault that you have had
no opportunity of acquiring the art.
“The tendency is more and more to fight on foot. The
duel has taken the place of the combat in the lists, and the
pikeman counts for as much in the winning of a battle as the
mounted man. You taught us that at Cressy and Agincourt;
but we have been slow to learn the lesson which was brought
home to you in your battles with the Scots, and in your own
civil struggles. It is the bow and the pike that have made the
36 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
English soldier famous; while in France, where the feudal
system still prevails, horsemen still form a large proportion
of our armies, and the jousting lists and the exercise of the
ménage still occupy a large share in the training and amuse-
ments of the young men of noble families.â€
Six weeks later Philip Fletcher landed at La Rochelle with
his aunt and her French serving-maid. When the ship came
into port, the clerk of a trader there came on board at once,
and on the part of his employer begged Madame Vaillant and
her son to take up their abode at his house, he having been
warned of their coming by his valued correspondent, Mon-
sieur Vaillant. A porter was engaged to carry up their lug-
gage to the house, whither the clerk at once conducted them.
From his having lived so long among the Huguenot colony,
the scene was less strange to Philip than it would have been
to most English lads. La Rochelle was a strongly Protestant
city, and the sober-coloured costumes of the people differed
but little from those to which he was accustomed in the streets
of Canterbury. He himself and his aunt attracted no atten-
tion whatever from passers-by, her costume being exactly simi-
lar to those worn by the wives of merchants, while Philip
would have passed anywhere as a young Huguenot gentleman,
in his doublet of dark puce cloth, slashed with gray, his trunks
of the same colour, and long gray hose.
“A proper-looking young gentleman,†a market-woman said
to her daughter as he passed. ‘Another two or three years
and he will make a rare defender of the faith. He must be
from Normandy, with his fair complexion and light eyes.
There are not many of the true faith in the north.â€
They were met by the merchant at the door of his house.
“T am glad indeed to see you again, Madame Vaillant,†he
said. “It is some twenty years now since you and your good
husband and your sister hid here for three days before we
could smuggle you on board a ship. Ah! those were bad times;
though there have been worse since. But since our people
showed that they did not intend any longer to be slaughtered
unresistingly, things have gone better here at least, and for the
last four years the slaughterings and murders have ceased.
You are but little changed, madame, since I saw you last.â€
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 37
“TJ have lived a quiet and happy life, my good Monsieur
Bertram; free from all strife and care, save for anxiety about
our people here. Why cannot Catholics and Protestants live
quietly side by side here, as they do in England?â€
“We should ask nothing better, madame.â€
At this moment a girl came hurrying down the stairs.
“This is my daughter Jean, madame. Why were you not
down. before, Jean?†he asked sharply. “TI told you to place
Suzette at the casement to warn you when our visitors were in
sight, so that you should, as was proper, be at the door to
meet them. I suppose instead of that you had the maid
arranging your head-gear, or some such worldly folly.â€
The girl coloured hotly, for her father had hit upon the
truth.
“Young people will be young people, Monsieur Bertram,â€
Madame Vaillant said smiling, ‘and my husband and I are
not of those who think that it is necessary to carry a prim
face and to attire one’s self in ugly garments as a proof of
religion. Youth is the time for mirth and happiness, and
nature teaches a maiden what is becoming to her; why then
should we blame her for setting off the charms God has given
her to their best advantage? â€â€™
By this time they had reached the upper storey, and the
merchant’s daughter hastened to relieve Madame Vaillant of
her wraps.
“This is my nephew, of whom my husband wrote to you,â€
the latter said to the merchant, when Philip entered the room
—he having lingered at the door to pay the porters, and to
see that the luggage, which had come up close behind them,
was stored. ,
“He looks active and strong, madame; he has the figure of
_a fine swordsman.â€
“He has been well taught, and will do no discredit to our
race, Monsieur Bertram. His father is a strong and power-
ful man, even for an Englishman, and though Philip does not
follow his figure he has something of his strength.â€
“They are wondrous strong, these Englishmen,†the trader
said. “I have seen among their sailors men who are taller
_ by a head than most of us here, and who look strong enough
38 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
to take a bull by the horns and hold him. But had it not
been for your nephew’s fair hair and gray eyes, his complex-
ion, and the smile on his lips—we have almost forgotten how
to smile in France—I should hardly have taken him for an
Englishman.â€
“There is nothing extraordinary in that, Monsieur Bertram,
when his mother is French, and he has lived greatly in the
society of my husband and myself, and among the Huguenot
colony at Canterbury.â€
“Have you succeeded in getting the horses and the four
men for us, Monsieur Bertram?†Philip asked.
“Yes, everything is in readiness for your departure to-
morrow. Madame will, I suppose, ride behind you upon a
pillion, and her maid behind one of the troopers. I have,
in accordance with Monsieur Vaillant’s instructions, bought
a horse, which I think you will be pleased with, for Guise
himself might ride upon it without feeling that he was ill
mounted. Iwas fortunate in lighting on such an animal. It
was the property of a young noble, who rode hither from
Navarre and was sailing for England. I imagine he bore de-
spatches from the queen to her majesty of England. He had
been set upon by robbers on the way; they took everything he
possessed, and held him prisoner, doubtless meaning to get a
ransom for him; but he managed to slip off while they slept
and to mount his horse, with which he easily left the varlets
behind, although they chased him for some distance. So
when he came here he offered to sell his horse to obtain an
outfit and money for his voyage; and the landlord of the inn,
who is a friend of mine, knowing that I had been inquiring
for a good animal, brought him to me, and we soon struck a
bargain.â€
“Tt was hard on him to lose his horse in that fashion,â€
Philip said; “and I am sorry for it, though I may be the
gainer thereby.â€
“He did not seem to mind much,†the merchant said.
“Horses are good and abundant in Navarre, and when I said
I did not like to take advantage of his strait he only laughed
and said he had three or four others as good at home. He
did say, though, that he would like to know if it was to be in
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 389
good hands. I assured him that on that ground he need not
fear; for that I had bought it for a young gentleman, nearly
related to the Countess de Laville. He said that was well,
and seemed glad indeed that it was not to be ridden by one of
the brigands, into whose hands he fell.â€
“And the men. Are they trustworthy fellows?â€
“They are stout men-at-arms. ‘They are Gascons all, and
rode behind Coligny in the war, and according to their own
account performed wonders; but as Gascons are given to
boasting, I paid not much heed to that. However, they were
recommended to me by a friend, a large wine-grower, for
whom they have been working for the last two years. He
says they are honest and industrious, and they are leaving him
only because they are anxious for a change, and deeming that
troubles were again approaching, wanted to enter the service
of some Huguenot lord who would be likely to take the field.
He was lamenting the fact to me, when I said that it seemed
to me they were just the men I was in search of; and I
accordingly saw them, and engaged them on the understand-
ing that at the end of a month you should be free to dis-
charge them if you were not satisfied with them, and that
equally they could leave your service if they did not find it
suit. ;
“They have arms, of course, and such armour as they need,
and I have bought four serviceable horses for their use, to-
gether with a horse to carry your baggage, but which will
serve for your body-servant. I have not found a man for that
office. I knew of no one who would, as I thought, suit you,
and in such a business it seemed to me better that you should
wait and choose for yourself, for in the matter of servants
everyone has his fancies. Some like a silent knave, while
others prefer a.merry one. Some like a tall proper fellow,
who can fight if needs be; others a staid man, who will do
his duty and hold his tongue, who can cook a good dinner
and groom a horse well. It is certain you will never find all
virtues combined. One man may be all that you wish, but
he is a liar; another helps himself; a third is too fond of the
bottle. In this matter, then, I did not care to take the
responsibility, but have left it for you to choose for yourself.â€
AO ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“J shall be more likely to make a mistake than you will,
Monsieur Bertram,†Philip said with a laugh.
“Perhaps so, but then it will be your own mistake; and a
man chafes less at the shortcomings of one whom he has chosen
himself than at those of one who has, as it were, been forced
upon him.â€
“Well, there will be no hurry in that matter,†Philip said.
“T can get on well enough without a servant for a time. Up
to the present I have certainly never given a thought as to
what kind of man I should want as a servant, and 1 should
like time to think over a matter which is, frorn what you say,
so important.â€
“ Assuredly it is important, young sir. If you should take
the field you will find that your comfort greatly depends upon
it. Asharp, active knave, who will ferret out good quarters for
you, turn you out a good meal from anything he can get hold
of, bring your horse up well groomed in the morning and
your armour brightly polished; who will not lie to you over-
much or rob you overmuch, and who will only get drunk at
times when you can spare his services. Ah! he would be a
treasure to you. But assuredly such a man is not to be found
every day.â€
“And of course,†Marie put in, “in addition to what you
have said, Monsieur Bertram, it would be necessary that he
should be one of our religion, and fervent and strong in the
faith.â€
“My dear lady, I was mentioning possibilities,†the trader
said. “It is of course advisable that he should be a Hugue-
not, it is certainly essential that he should not be a Papist;
but beyond this we need not inquire too closely. You cannot
expect the virtues of an archbishop and the capacity of a
horseboy. If he can find a man embracing the qualities of
both, by all means let your son engage him; but as he will
require him to be a good cook and a good groom, and he will
not require religious instruction from him, the former points
are those on which I should advise him to lay most stress.
And now, Madame Vaillant, will you let me lead you into the
next room, where, as my daughter has for some time been
trying to make me understand, a meal is ready. And I doubt
AN IMPORTANT DECISION A1
not that you are also ready; for truly those who travel by sea
are seldom able to enjoy food, save when they are much ac-
customed to voyaging. Though they tell me that after a time
even those with the most delicate stomachs recover their
appetites, and are able to enjoy the rough fare they get on
board a ship.â€
After the meal was over the merchant took Philip to the
stables, where the new purchases had been put up. The men
were not there, but the ostler brought out Philip’s horse, with
which he was delighted.
“He will not tire under his double load,†the merchant
said; “and with only your weight upon him a foeman would
be well mounted indeed to overtake you.â€
“T would rather that you put it, Monsieur Bertram, that a
foeman needs be well mounted to escape me.â€â€™
“Well, I hope it will be that way,†his host replied smiling.
“But in fighting, such as we have here, there are constant
changes;-the party that is pursued one day is the pursuer a
week later, and of the two, you know, speed is of much more
importance in flight than in pursuit. Jf you cannot overtake
a foe, well, he gets away, and you may have better fortune next
time; but if you can’t get away from a foe, the chances are
you may never have another opportunity of doing so.â€
“Perhaps you are right. In fact, now I think of it, lam
sure you are; though I hope it will not often happen that we
shall have to depend for safety on the speed of our horses.
At any rate, I am delighted with him, Monsieur Bertram, and
I thank you greatly for procuring so fine an animal for me.
If the four men turn out to be as good of their kind as the
horse, I shall be well set up indeed.â€
Early the next morning the four men came round to the
merchant’s, and Philip went down with him into the entry-hall
where they were. He was well satisfied with their appearance.
They were stout fellows, from twenty-six to thirty years old.
All were soberly dressed, and wore steel caps and breast-pieces,
and carried long swords by their sides. In spite of the serious
expression of their faces, Philip saw that all were in high if
restrained spirits at again taking service.
“This is your employer, the Sieur Philip Pletcher I have
42 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
warranted that he shall find you good and true men, and I
hope you will do justice to my recommendation.â€
“We will do our best,†Roger, the eldest of the party, said.
“We are all right glad to be moving again. It is not as if we
had been bred on the soil here, and a man never takes to a
strange place as to one he was born in.â€
“You are Gascons, Maltre Bertram tells me?†Philip said.â€
“Ves, sir; we were driven out from there ten years ago,
when the troubles were at their worst. Our fathers were both
killed, and we travelled with our mothers and sisters by night
through the country till we got to La Rochelle.â€
“You say both your fathers. How are you related to each
other?â€
“Jacques and I are brothers,†Roger said, touching the
youngest of the party on his shoulder. “ Eustace and Henri
are brothers, and are our cousins. Their father and ours were
brothers. When the troubles broke out we four took service
with the Count de Luc, and followed him throughout the war.
When it was over we came back here. Our mothers had
married again. Some of our sisters had taken husbands too,
others were in service; therefore we remained here rather than
return to Gascony, where our friends and relations had all
been either killed or dispersed. We were lucky in getting
employment together, but were right glad when we heard that
there was an opening again for service. For the last two years
we have been looking forward to it; for, as everyone sees, it
cannot be long before the matter must be fought out again.
And, in truth, we have been wearying for the time to come;
for after having had a year of fighting one does not settle
down readily to tilling the soil. You will find that you can
rely on us, sir, for faithful service; we all bore a good reputa-
tion as stout fighters, and during the time we were in harness
before we none of us got into trouble for being overfond of
the wine-pots.â€
“T think you will suit me very well,†Philip said, “and I
hope that my service will suit you. Although an Englishman
by birth and name, my family have suffered persecution here
as yours have done, and I am as warmly affected to the Hugue-
not cause as yourselves. If there is danger you will not find
AN IMPORTANT DECISION 43
me lacking in leading you, and so far as I can I shall try to
make my service a comfortable one and to look after your
welfare. We shall be ready to start in half an hour, therefore
have the horses round at the door in that time. One of the
pillions is to be placed on my own horse. You had better
put the other for the maid behind your saddle, Roger; you
being, I take it, the oldest of your party, had better take
charge of her.†The men saluted and went out.
“T like their looks much,†Philip said to the merchant.
“Stout fellows and cheerful, I should say. Like my aunt I
don’t see why we should carry long faces, Monsieur Bertram,
because we have reformed our religion, and I believe that a
light heart and good spirits will stand wear and tear better
than a sad visage.â€
The four men were no less pleased with their new employer.
“That is a lad after my own heart,†Roger said as they went
out. ‘Quick and alert, pleasant of face, and yet, I will be
bound, not easily turned from what he has set his mind to.
He bears himself well, and I doubt not can use his weapons.
I don’t know what stock he comes from on_this side, but I
warrant it isa good one. He will make a good master, lads;
I think that, as he says, he will be thoughtful as to our com-
forts, and be pleasant and cheerful with us; but mind you, he
will expect the work to be done, and you will find that there
is no trifling with him.â€
CHAPTER II
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU
(ee three days’ ride to the chateau of the Countess de
Laville was marked by no incident. To Philip it was an
exceedingly pleasant one—everything was new to him; the
architecture of the churches and villages, the dress of the
people, their modes of agriculture, all differing widely from
those to which he was accustomed. In some villages the
Catholics predominated, and here the passage of the little
party was regarded with frowning brows and muttered threats;
by the Huguenots they were saluted respectfully, and if they
halted, many questions were asked their followers as to news
about the intentions of the court, the last rumours as to the
attitude of Condé, and the prospects of a continuance of peace.
Here, too, great respect was paid to Marie and Philip when
it was known they were relatives of the Countess de Laville,
and belonged to the family of the De Moulins. Emilie had
for some time been a widow; the count, her husband, having
fallen at the battle of Dreux at the end of the year 1562; but
being an active and capable woman, she had taken into her
hands the entire management of the estates, and was one of
the most influential among the Huguenot nobles of that part
of the country.
From their last halting-place Marie Vaillant sent on a letter
by one of the men to her sister, announcing their coming.
She had written on her landing at La Rochelle, and they had
been met on their way by a messenger from the countess, ex-
pressing her delight that her sister had at last carried out her
44
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 45
promise to visit her, and saying that Francois was looking
eagerly for the coming of his cousin.
The chateau was a semi-fortified building, capable of mak-
ing a stout resistance against any sudden attack. It stood on
the slope of a hill, and Philip felt a little awed at its stately
aspect as they approached it. When they were still a mile
away a party of horsemen rode out from the gateway, and in
a few minutes their leader reined up his horse in front of
them, and springing from it advanced towards Philip, who
also alighted and helped his aunt to dismount.
“My dear aunt,†the young fellow said doffing his cap, “I
am come in the name of my mother to greet you, and to tell
you how joyful she is that you have at last come back to us.
This is my Cousin Philip, of course; though you are not what
I expected to see. My mother told me that you were two
years my junior, and I had looked to find you still a boy; but,
by my faith, you seem to be as old as I am. Why, you are
taller by two inches, and broader and stronger too, I should
say. Can it be true that you are but sixteen?â€
“That is my age, Cousin Francois, and I am, as you ex-
pected, but a boy yet, and, I can assure you, no taller or
broader than many of my English school-fellows of the same
age.â€
“But we must not delay, aunt,†Francois said, turning
again to her. “My mother’s commands were urgent that I
was not to delay a moment in private talk with you, but to
bring you-speedily on to her; therefore I pray you to mount
again and ride on with me, for doubtless she is watching im-
patiently now, and will chide me rarely if we linger.â€
Accordingly the party remounted at once, and rode forward
to the chateau. A dozen men-at-arms were drawn up at the
gate, and on the steps of the entrance from the courtyard into
the chateau itself the countess was standing. Francois leapt
from his horse, and was by the side of his aunt as Philip reined
in his horse. Taking his hand she sprang lightly from the
saddle, and in a moment the two sisters fell into each others’
arms. It was more than twenty years since they last met, but
time had dealt gently with them both. The countess had
changed least. She was two or three years older than Marie,
46 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
was tall, and had been somewhat stately even as a girl. She
had had many cares, but her position had always been assured ;
as the wife of a powerful noble she had been accustomed to
be treated with deference and respect; and-although the
troubles of the times and the loss of her husband had left their
_ marks, she was still a fair and stately woman at the age of
forty-three. Marie, upon the other hand, had lived an un-
troubled life for the past twenty years. She had married a
man who was considered beneath her, but the match had been
in every way a happy one; her husband was devoted to her,
and the expression of her face showed that she was a thor-
oughly contented and happy woman.
“Vou are just what I fancied you would be, Marie, a quiet
little home-bird, living in your nest beyond the sea, and free
from all the troubles and anxieties of our unhappy country.
You have been good to write so often, far better than I have
been, and I seem to know all about your quiet, well-ordered
home, and your good husband and his business that flourishes
so. I thought you were a little foolish in your choice, and
that our father was wrong in mating you as he did; but it has
turned out well, and you have been living in quiet waters
while we have been encountering a sea of troubles. And this
tall youth is our nephew, Philip? I wish you could have
brought over Lucie with you. It would have been pleasant
indeed for us three sisters to be reunited again, if only for a
time. Why, your Philip is taller than Francois, and yet he
is two years younger. I congratulate you and Lucie upon
him. Salute me, nephew; I had not looked to see so proper
a youth. You show the blood of the De Moulins plainly,
Philip. I suppose you get your height and your strength from
your English father?â€
“They are big men these English, Emilie, and his father is
big even among them. But, as you say, save in size Philip
takes after our side rather than his father’s; and of course he
has mixed so much with our colony at Canterbury, that in
spite of his being English bred we have preserved in him
something of the French manner, and I think his heart is fairly
divided between the two countries.â€
“Let us go in,†the countess said; “you need rest and
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 47
refreshment after your journey, and I long to have a quiet
talk with you. Francois, do you take charge of your cousin.
I have told the serving-men to let you have a meal in your
own apartments, and then you can show him over the chateau
and the stables.â€
Francois and Philip bowed to the two ladies and then went
off together.
“That is good,†the young count said, laying his hand on
Philip’s shoulder; “now we shall get to know each other.
You will not be angry, I hope, when I tell you that though I
have looked forward to seeing my aunt and you, I have yet
been a little anxious in my mind. Ido not know why, but I
have always pictured the English as somewhat rough and
uncouth—as doughty fighters, for so they have shown them-
selves to our cost, but as somewhat deficient in the graces of
manner, and when I heard that my aunt was bringing you over
to leave you for a time with us, since you longed to fight in
the good cause, I have thought—pray, do not be angry with
me, for I feel ashamed of myself now—†and he hesitated.
“That I should be a rough cub, whom you would be some-
what ashamed of introducing to your friends as your cousin,â€
Philip laughed. ‘I am not surprised; English boys have
ideas just as erroneous about the French, and it was a perpet-
ual wonder to my school-fellows that, being half French, I
was yet as strong and as tough as they were. Doubtless I
should have been somewhat different had I not lived so much
with my uncle and aunt and the Huguenot community at Can-
terbury. Monsieur Vaillant and my aunt have always im-
pressed upon me that I belong to a noble French family, and
might some day come over here to stay with my relations,
and have taken much pains with my deportment and manners,
and have so far succeeded that I am always called ‘Frenchy’
among my English companions, though in their own games
and sports I could hold my own with any of them.â€
“And can you ride, Philip?â€
“T can sit on any horse, but I have had no opportunity of
learning the ménage.â€
“That matters little after all,†Francois said, “though it is
an advantage to be able to manage your horse with a touch of
48 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
the heel or the slightest pressure of the rein, and to make
him wheel and turn at will, while leaving both arms free to
use your weapons. You have learned to fence?â€
“Ves; there were some good masters among the colony,
and many a lesson have I had from old soldiers passing
through, who paid for a week’s hospitality by putting me
up to a few tricks with the sword.â€
“T thought you could fence,†Francois said. “You would
hardly have that figure and carriage unless you had practised
with the sword. And you dance, I suppose; many of our
religion regard such amusement as frivolous if not sinful, but
my mother, although as staunch a Huguenot as breathes, insists
upon my learning it, not as an amusement but as an exercise.
There was no reason, she said, why the Catholics should
monopolize all the graces.â€
“Ves, I learned to dance, and for the same reason. I think
my uncle rather scandalized the people of our religion in
Canterbury. He maintained that it was necessary as part of
the education of a gentleman, and that in the English Protes-
tant court dancing was as highly thought of as in that of
France, the queen herself being noted for her dancing, and
noné can throw doubts upon her Protestantism. My mother
and aunt were both against it, but as my father supported my
uncle he had his own way.â€
“Well, I see, Philip, that we shall be good comrades.
There are many among us younger Huguenots who, though
as staunch in the religion as our fathers, and as ready to fight
and die for it if need be, yet do not see that it is needful to
go about always with grave faces, and to be cut off from all
innocent amusements. It is our natural disposition to be
gay, and I see not why, because we hold the Mass in detesta-
tion, and have revolted against the authority of the Pope and
the abuses of the church, we should go through life as if we
were attending a perpetual funeral. Unless I am mistaken
such is your disposition also, for although your face is grave
your eyes laugh.â€
“J. have been taught to bear myself gravely in the presence
of my elders,†Philip replied with a smile; “and truly at
Canterbury the French colony was a grave oné, being strangers
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 49
in a strange land; but among my English friends I think I
was as much disposed for a bit of fun or mischief as any of
them.â€
“ But I thought the English were a grave race.â€â€™
“T think not, Francois. We call England ‘Merry England.’
I think we are an earnest people, but not a grave one. Eng-
lish boys play with all their might. The French boys of the
colony never used to join in our sports, regarding them as
rude and violent beyond all reason; but it is all in good-
humour, and it is rare indeed for anyone to lose his temper,
however rough the play and hard the knocks. Then they are
fond of dancing and singing, save among the strictest sects,
and the court is as gay as any in Europe. I do not think that
the English can be called a grave people.â€
“Well, Iam glad that it is so, Philip, especially that you
yourself are not grave. Now, as we have finished our meal,
let us visit the stables. I have a horse already set aside for
you, but I saw as we rode hither that you are already excel-
lently mounted; still Victor, that is his name, shall be at
your disposal. A second horse is always useful, for shot and
arrows no more spare a horse than his rider.â€
The stables were large and well ordered, for during the past
two months there had been large additions made by the coun-
tess in view of the expected troubles.
“This is my charger; I call him Rollo. He was bred on
the estate, and when I am upon him I feel that the king is
not better mounted.â€
“He is a splendid animal indeed,†Philip said, as Rollo
tossed his head and whinnied with pleasure at his master’s
approach.
“He can do anything but talk,†Francois said as he patted
him. “ He will lie down when I tell him, will come to my
whistle, and with the reins lying loose on his neck will obey
2 my voice as readily as he would my hand. This is my second
horse, Pluto; he is the equal of Rollo in strength and speed,
but not so docile and obedient, and he has a temper of his
own.â€
“He looks it,†Philip agreed. “I should keep well out of
reach of his heels and jaws.â€
50 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“He is quiet enough wheff I am on his back,†Francois
laughed; “ but I own that he is the terror of the stable-boys.
This is Victor; he is not quite as handsome as Rollo, but he
has speed and courage and good manners.â€
“He is a beautiful creature,†Philip said enthusiastically.
“TJ was very well satisfied with my purchase, but he will not
show to advantage by the side of Victor.â€
“Ah, I see they have put him in the next stall,†Francois
said. “He is a fine animal too,†he went on after examining
the horse closely. ‘He comes from Gascony, I should say;
he has signs of Spanish blood.†=
“Ves, from Gascony or Navarre. I was very fortunate in
getting him,†and he related how the animal had been left at
La Rochelle.
“You got him for less than half his value, Philip. What
are you going to call him?â€
T shall call him Robin; that was the name of my favourite
horse at home. I see you have got some stout animals in the
other stalls, though of course they are of a very different quality
to your own.â€
“Ves; many of them are new purchases. We have taken
on thirty men-at-arms; stout fellows, old soldiers all, whom
my mother will send into the field if we come to blows. Be-
sides these there will be some twenty of our tenants. We
could have raised the whole number among them had we
chosen; for if we called up the full strength of the estate, and
put all bound to service in the field in war time, we could
turn out fully three hundred; but of these well-nigh a third
are Catholics, and could not in any way be relied on, nor
would it be just to call upon them to fight against their co-
religionists. Again, it would not do to call out all our Hugue-
not tenants, for this would leave their wives and families and
homes and property, to say nothing of the chateau, at the
mercy of the Catholics while they were away. I do not think
that our Catholic tenants would interfere with them, still less
with the chateau, for our family have ever been good masters,
and my mother is loved by men of both parties. Still, bands
might come from other districts or from the towns to pillage
or slay were the estate left without fighting men. ‘Therefore,
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 51
we have taken these men-at-arms into our service, with twenty
of our own tenants, all young men belonging to large families,
while the rest will remain behind as a guard for the estate and
chateau; and as in all they could muster some two hundred
and fifty strong, and would be joined by the other Huguenots
of the district, they would not likely be molested, unless one
of the Catholic armies happened to come in this direction.
“Directly I start with the troop the younger sons of the
tenants will be called in to form a garrison here. We have
five-and-thirty names down, and there are twenty men capa-
ble of bearing arms among the household, many of whom have
seen service. Jacques Parold, our seneschal, has been a
valiant soldier in his time, and would make the best of them,
and my mother would assuredly keep our flag flying till the
last. I shall go away in comfort, for unless the Guises march
this way there is little fear of trouble in our absence. We
are fortunate in this province; the parties are pretty evenly
divided, and have a mutual respect for each other. In dis-
tricts where we are greatly outnumbered, it is hard for fighting
men to march away with the possibility that on their return
they will find their families murdered and their homes
levelled.
“Now we will take a turn round the grounds; their beauty
has been sadly destroyed. You see, before the troubles seven
years ago broke out, there was a view from the windows on
this side of the house over the park and shrubberies, but at
that time my father thought it necessary to provide against
sudden attacks, and therefore before he went away to the war
he had this wall with its flanking towers erected. All the
tenants came in and helped, and it was built in five weeks
time. It has, as you see, made the place safe from a sudden
attack, for on the other three sides the old defences remain
unaltered. It was on this side only that my grandfather had
the house modernized, believing that the days of civil war
were atan end. You see, this new wall forms a large quad-
rangle. We call it the countess’s garden, and my mother has
done her best by planting it with shrubs and fast-growing
trees to make up for the loss of the view she formerly had
from the windows.
52 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“ Along one side you see there are storehouses, which are
screened from view by that bank of turf; they are all full now
of grain. There is a gate, as you see, opposite. In case of
trouble cattle will be driven in there and the garden turned
into a stock-yard, so that there is no fear of our being starved
out.â€
“ Fifty-five men are a small garrison for so large a place,
Francois.â€
“Ves, but that is only against a sudden surprise. In case
of alarm the Protestant tenants would all come in with their
wives and families, and the best of their horses and cattle,
and then there will be force enough to defend the place against
anything short of a siege by an army. You see there is a
moat runs all round; it is full now on three sides, and there
is a little stream runs down from behind, which would fill the
fourth side in a few hours. To-morrow we will take a ride
through the park which lies beyond that wall.â€
Entering the house they passed through several stately
apartments, and then entered a large hall completely hung
with arms and armour.
“This is the grand hall, and you see it serves also the pur-
pose of a salle d’armes. Here we have arms and armour for
a hundred men, for although all the tenants are bound by the
terms of their holding to appear when called upon fully armed
and accoutred, each with so many men according to the size
of his farm, there may well be deficiencies, especially as,
until ‘the religious troubles began, it was a great number of
years since they had been called upon to take the field. For
the last eight years, however, they have been trained and
drilled; fifty at a time coming up once a week. That began
two years before the last war, as my father always held that
it was absurd to take a number of men wholly unaccustomed
to the use of arms into the field. Agincourt taught that lesson
to our nobles, though it has been forgotten by most of them.
We have two officers accustomed to drill and marshal men,
and these act as teachers here in the hall. ‘The footmen prac-
tise with pike and sword. They are exercised with arquebus
and cross-bow in the park, and the mounted men are taught
to manceuvre and charge, so that in case of need we can show
PHILIP AND FRANCOIS IN THE ARMOURY,
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 53
a good face against any body of troops of equal numbers. It
is here I practise with my maitre @’armes, and with Montpace
aud Bourdon, our two officers. Ah! here is Charles, my maitre
@’armes. Charles, this is my cousin Philip, who will also be
a pupil of yours while he remains here. What do you say,
Philip? Will we try a bout with blunted swords just now?â€
“With pleasure,†Philip said.
The art of fencing had not at that time reached the perfec-
tion it afterwards attained. The swords used were long and
straight, and sharpened at both edges, and were used as much
for cutting as thrusting. In single combat on foot, long dag-
gers were generally held in the left hand, and were used for
the purpose both of guarding and of striking at close quarters.
They put on thick quilted doublets and light helmets with
' visors.
“Do you use a dagger, Philip?â€
“No, I have never seen one used in England. We are
taught to guard with our swords as well as to strike with.
them.â€
“Monsieur has learned from English teachers?†the maitre
@armes asked. ‘
“T have had English teachers as well as French,†Philip
said. ‘We all learn the use of the sword in England, but my
uncle, Monsieur Vaillant, has taken great pains in having me
taught also by such French professors of arms as lived in
Canterbury, or happened to pass through it; but I own that I
prefer the English style of fighting. We generally stand up-
right to our work, equally poised on the two feet for advance
or retreat, while you lean with the body far forward and the
arm outstretched, which seems to me to cripple the move-
ments.â€
“Yes, but it puts the body out of harm’s way,†Francois
said.
“Tt is the arm’s business to guard the body, Francois, and
it is impossible to strike a downright blow when leaning so
far forward.â€
“We strike but little now-a-days in single combat,†the
maitre @armes said. “The point is more effective.â€
“That is doubtless so, Maitre Charles,†Philip agreed; “but
54 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
I have not learned fencing for the sake of fighting duels, but
to be able to take my part ona field of battle. The Span-
iards are said to be masters of the straight sword, and yet they
have been roughly used in the western seas by our sailors,
who, methinks, always use the edge.â€â€™
The two now took up their position facing each other.
Their attitude was strikingly different. Francois stood on
bent knees leaning far forward, while Philip stood erect with
his knees but slightly bent, ready to spring either forwards or
backwards, with his arm but half extended. For a time both
fought cautiously. Francois had been well taught, having
had the benefit whenever he was in Paris of the best masters
there. He was extremely active, and as they warmed to their
work Philip had difficulty in standing his ground against his
impetuous rushes. Some minutes passed without either of
them succeeding in touching the other. At length the maitre
@’armes called upon them to lower their swords.
“That is enough,†he said, “you are equally matched. I
congratulate you, Monsieur Philip. You have been well
taught; and indeed there are not many youths of his age who
could hold their own with my pupil. Take off your helmets,
enough has been done for one day.â€
“ Peste, Philip!†Francois said as he removed his helmet.
“T was not wrong when I said that from your figure I was sure
that you had learned fencing. Maitre Charles interfered on
my behalf, and to save me the-mortification of defeat. I had
nearly shot my bolt and you had scarcely begun. I own my-
self a convert. Your attitude is better than ours; that is,
when the hand is skilful enough to defend the body. The
fatigue of holding the arm extended as I do is much greater
than it is as you stand, and in the long run you must get the
better of anyone who is not sufficiently skilful to slay you be-
fore his arm becomes fatigued. What do you think, Maitre
Charles? My cousin is two years younger than I am, and yet
his wrist and arm are stronger than mine, as I could feel every
time he put aside my attacks.â€
“Ts that so?†the maitre d’armes said in surprise. “I had
taken him for your senior. He will be a famous man-at-arms
when he attains his full age. His defence is wonderfully
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 55
strong, and although I do not admit that he is superior to you
with the point, he would be a formidable opponent to any of
our best swordsmen in a mélée. If, as he says, he is more
accustomed to use the edge than the point, I will myself try
him to-morrow if he will permit me. I have always under-
stood that the English are more used to strike than to thrust,
and although in the duel the edge has little chance against the
point, I own that it is altogether different in a mée on horse-
back, especially as the point cannot penetrate armour, while
a stout blow, well delivered with a strong arm, can break it
in. Are you skilled in the exercises of the ring, Monsieur
Philip?â€
“Not at all, I have had no practise whatever in them.
Except in some of the great houses the tourney has gone quite
out of fashion in England, and though I can ride a horse
across country I know nothing whatever of knightly exercises.
My father is but a small proprietor, and up to the time I left
England I have been but a school-boy.â€
“Tf all your school-boys understand the use of their arms
as you do,†Maitre Charles said courteously, “it is no wonder
that the English are terrible fighters.â€
“J do not say that,†Philip said smiling. ‘I have had the
advantage of the best teaching, both English and French, to
be had at Canterbury, and it would be a shame for me indeed
if I had not learnt to defend myself.â€
A servant now entered and said that the countess desired
their presence, and they at once went to the apartment where
the sisters were talking.
“What do you think, mother?†Francois said. “This
cousin of mine, whom I had intended to patronize, turns out
to be already a better swordsman than I am.â€
“Not better, madame,†Philip said hastily. “We were a
fair match, neither having touched the other.â€
“Philip is too modest, mother,†Francois laughed. “Maitre
Charles stopped us in time to save me from defeat. Why, he
has a wrist like iron, this cousin of mine.â€
“We have done our best to have him well taught,†Madame
Vaillant said. “There were some good swordsmen among our
Huguenot friends, and he has also had the best English
56 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
teachers we could get for him. My husband always wished
particularly that if he ever came over to visit our friends here
he should not be deficient in such matters.â€
“J feel a little crestfallen,†the countess said. ‘I have
been rather proud of Francois’ skill as a’ swordsman, and I
own that it is a little mortifying to find that Philip, who is
two years younger, is already his match. Still I am glad that
it is so, for if they ride together into battle I should wish that
Philip should do honour to our race. Now, Philip, I have
been hearing all about your mother’s life, as well as that of
your uncle and aunt. Now let us hear about your own, which
must needs differ widely from that to which Francois has been
accustomed. Your aunt says that your English schools differ
altogether from ours. With us our sons are generally brought
up at home, and are instructed by the chaplain in Huguenot
families or by the priest in Catholic families; or else they go’
to religious seminaries, where they are taught what is necessary
of books and Latin, being under strict supervision, and learn-
ing all other matters such as the use of arms after leaving
school, or when at home with their families.â€
Philip gave an account of his school life, and its rough
games and sports.
“But is it possible, Philip,†the countess said in tones of
horror, “that you used to wrestle and to fight? Fight with
your arms and fists against rough boys, the sons of all sorts of
common people?â€
“Certainly I did, aunt, and it did me a great deal of good,
and no harm so far as I know. All these rough sports
strengthen the frame and give quickness and vigour, just the
same as exercises with the sword do. I should never have
been so tall and strong as I am now, if, instead of going to an
English school, I had been either, as you say, educated at
home by a chaplain or sent to be taught and looked after by
priests. My mother did not like it at first, but she came to
see that it was good for me. Besides, there is not the same
difference between classes in England as there is in France;
there is more independence in the lower and middle classes,
and less haughtiness and pride in the upper, and I think that
it is better so.â€
——
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 57
“Tt is the English custom, Emilie,†her sister said; “and I
can assure you that my husband and I have got very English
in some things. We do not love our country less, but we see
that in many respects the English ways are better than ours;
and we admire the independence of the people, every man
respecting himself, though giving honour, but not lavishly, to
those higher placed.â€
The countess shrugged her shoulders. “We will not argue,
Marie. At any rate whatever the process, it has succeeded
well with Philip.â€
The days passed quietly at the chateau. Before breakfast
Philip spent an hour on horseback, learning to manage his
horse by the pressure of knee or hand. This was the more
easy, as both his horses had been thoroughly trained in the
ménage, and under the instruction of Captain Montpace, who
had been Frang¢ois’ teacher, he made rapid progress.
“Tt is much easier to teach the man than the horse,†his
instructor said, “although a horse learns readily enough when
its rider is a master of the art; but with horse and rider alike
ignorant it is a long business to get them to work together as
if they were one, which is what should be. As both your horses
know their work, they obey your motions, however slight, and
you will soon be able to pass muster on their backs; but it
would take months of patient teaching for you so to acquire the
art of horsemanship as to be able to train an animal yourself.â€
After the lesson was over Francois and Philip would tilt at
rings and go through other exercises in the courtyard. Break-
fast over they went hawking or hunting. Of the former sport
Philip was entirely ignorant, and was surprised to learn how
highly a knowledge of it was prized in France, and how
necessary it was considered as part of the education of a gen-
tleman. Upon the other hand his shooting with the bow and
arrow astonished Francois; for the bow had never been a
French weapon, and the cross-bow was fast giving way to the
arquebus, but few gentlemen troubled themselves to learn the
use of either one or the other. The pistol, however, was
becoming a recognized portion of the outfit of a cavalier in
the field, and following Francois’ advice Philip practised with
one steadily until he became a fair shot.
58 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“They are cowardly weapons,†Francois said, “but for all
that they are useful in battle. When you are surrounded by
three or four pikemen thrusting at you, it is a good thing
to be able to disembarrass yourself of one or two of them.
Besides, these German horsemen, of whom the Guises employ
so many, all carry firearms, and the contest would be too
uneven if we were armed only with the sword; though for my
part I wish that all the governments of Europe would agree
to do away with firearms of every description. They place
the meanest footman upon the level of the bravest knight, and
in the end will, it seems to me, reduce armies to the level of
machines.â€
In the afternoons there were generally gatherings of Hugue-
not gentry, who came to discuss the situation, to exchange
news, or to listen to the last rumours from Paris. No good
had arisen from the Conference of Bayonne, and one by one
the privileges of the Huguenots were being diminished. The
uprising of the Protestants of Holland was watched with the
greatest interest by the Huguenots of France. It was known
that several of the most influential Huguenot nobles had met
at Valery and at Chatillon, to discuss with the Prince of Condé
and Admiral Coligny the question of again taking up arms in
defence of their liberties. It was rumoured that the opinion
of the majority was that the Huguenot standard should be again
unfurled, and that this time there should be no laying down
of their arms until freedom of worship was guaranteed to all;
but that the admiral had used all his powers to persuade them
that the time had not yet come, and that it was better to bear
trials and persecutions for a time in order that the world might
see they had not appealed to arms until driven to it by the
failure of all other hope of redress of their grievances.
The elder men among the visitors at the chateau were of
the admiral’s opinion; the younger chafed at the delay. The
position had indeed become intolerable. Protestant worship
was absolutely forbidden, except in a few specified buildings
near some of the large towns, and all Protestants save those
dwelling in these localities were forced to meet secretly, and
at the risk of their lives, for the purpose of worship. Those
caught transgressing the law were thrown into prison, sub-
IN A FRENCH CHATEAU 59
jected to crushing fines, and even punished with torture and
death. “Better a thousand times to die with swords in our
hands in the open field than thus tamely to see our brethren
ill-treated and persecuted!†was the cry of the young men,
and Philip, who from daily hearing tales of persecution and
cruelty had become more and more zealous in the Huguenot
cause, fully shared their feeling.
In the presence of the elders, however, the more ardent
spirits were silent. At all times grave and sober in manner
and word, the knowledge that a desperate struggle could not
long be deferred, and the ever-increasing encroachments of
the Catholics, added to the gravity of their demeanour.
Sometimes, those present broke up into groups, talking in an
undertone. Sometimes the gathering took the form of a gen-
eral council. Occasionally some fugitive minister or a noble
from some district where the persecution was particularly fierce
would be present, and their narratives would be listened to
with stern faces by the elders, and with passionate indignation.
by the younger men. In spite of the decrees the countess
still retained her chaplain, and before the meetings broke up
prayers were offered by him for their persecuted brethren, and
for a speedy deliverance of those of the reformed religion from
the cruel disabilities under which they laboured.
Services were held night and morning in the chateau.
These were attended not only by all the residents, but by
many of the farmers and their families. The countess had
already received several warnings from the Catholic authori-
ties of the province; but to these she paid no attention, and
there were no forces available to enforce the decree in her case,
as it would require nothing short of an army to overcome the
opposition that might be expected, joined as she would be by
the other Huguenot gentry of the district.
CHAPTER IV
AN EXPERIMENT
ARIE VAILLANT, after remaining six weeks at the
chateau, returned to England, and Philip with a party
of twelve men escorted her to La Rochelle. Her visit was
cut short somewhat at the end by the imminence of the out-
break of hostilities, in which case she might have found a
difficulty in traversing the country. Moreover, La Rochelle
would probably be besieged soon after the war began; for
being both an important town and port the Catholics would
be anxious to obtain possession of it, and so cut off the
Huguenots from escape to England, besides rendering it diffi- -
cult for Elizabeth to send a force to their assistance.
“Tt has been a pleasant time,†the countess said on the
morning of her departure, “and your presence has taken me
back five-and-twenty years, Marie. I hope that when these
troubles are past you will again come over and spend a hap-
pier time with me. Iwas going to say that I will look well
after Philip, but that I cannot do. He has cast his lot in with
us and must share our perils. I am greatly pleased with him,
and I am glad that Francois will have him as a,companion in
arms. Francois is somewhat impulsive and liable to be car-
tied away by his ardour, and Philip, although the younger, is,
it seems to me, the more thoughtful of the two. He is one
I feel I can have confidence in. He is grave, yet merry;
light-hearted in a way, and yet, I think, prudent and cautious.
It seems strange, but I shall part with Francois with the more
comfort in the thought that he has Philip with him. Don’t
; 60
AN EXPERIMENT 61
come back more English than you are now, Marie, for truly
you seem to me to have fallen in love with the ways of these —
islanders.†J
“T will try not to, Emilie; but I should not like the cus-
toms did it not seem to me that they are better than my own.
In England Protestants and Catholics live side by side in
friendship, and there is no persecution of anyone for his re-
ligion; the Catholics who have suffered during the present
reign have done.so not because they are Catholics, but because
they plotted against the queen. Would that in France men
would agree to worship, each in his own way, without rancour
or animosity.†:
“Tell Lucie that I am very sorry she did not come over
with you and Philip, and that it is only because you tell me
how occupied she is that I am not furiously angry with her.
Tell her, too,†she went on earnestly, “that I feel she is one
of us, still a Huguenot, a Frenchwoman, and one of our race,
or she would never have allowed her only son to come over to
risk his life in our cause. I consider her a heroine, Marie.
It is all very well for me whose religion is endangered, whose
friends are in peril, whose people are persecuted, to throw
myself into the strife and to send Francois into the battle 3 but
with her, working there with an invalid husband, and her
heart, as it must be, wrapped up in her boy, it is splendid to
let him come out here to fight side by side with us for the
faith. Whose idea was it first?â€
“My husband’s. Gaspard regards Philip almost in the light
of a son. He is a rich man now, as I told you, and Philip
will become his heir. Though he has no desire that he should
settle in France, he wished him to take his place in our family
here, to show himself worthy of his race, to become a brave
soldier, to win credit and honour, and to take his place per-
haps some day in the front rank of the gentry of Kent.â€
“They were worldly motives, Marie, and our ministers
would denounce them as sinful; but I cannot do so. I ama
Huguenot, but I am a countess of France, a member of one
noble family and married into another ; and though, I believe,
as staunch a Huguenot and as ready to lay down my life for
our religion as any man or woman in France, yet I cannot give
62 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
up all the traditions of my rank, and hold that fame and
honour and reputation and courage are mere snares. But
such were not Lucie’s feelings in letting him go, I will be
bound, nor yours.â€
“Mine partly,†Marie said. “I am the wife now of a
trader, though one honoured in his class, but have still a little
of your feelings, Emilie, and remember that the blood of the
De Moulins runs in Philip’s veins, and hope that he will do
credit to it. I don’t think that Lucie has any such feelings.
She is wrapped up in duty—first her duty to God, secondly her
duty to her crippled husband, whom she adores; and I think
she regarded the desire of Philip to come out to fight in the
Huguenot ranks as a call that she ought not to oppose. I
know she was heart-broken at parting with him, and yet she
never showed it. Lucie is a noble character. Everyone who
knows her loves her. I believe the very farm labourers would
give their lives for her, and a more utterly unselfish creature
never lived.â€
“Well, she must take a holiday and come over with you
next time you come, Marie. I hope that these troubles may
soon be over, though that is a thing one cannot foretell.â€
After seeing his aunt safely on board a ship at La Rochelle
Philip prepared to return to the chateau. He and his aunt
had stayed two nights at the house of Maitre Bertram, and on
his returning there the latter asked, ‘Have you yet found a
suitable servant, Monsieur Philip?â€
“No; my cousin has been inquiring among the tenantry,
but the young men are all bent on fighting, and indeed there
are none of them who would make the sort of servant one
wants in a campaign—a man who can not only groom horses
and clean arms, but who knows something of war, can forage
for provisions, cook, wait at table, and has intelligence. One
wants an old soldier; one who has served in the same capacity
if possible.†:
“T only asked because I have had a man pestering me to
speak to you about him. He happened to see you ride off
when you were here last, and apparently became impressed
with the idea that you would be a good master. He isa
cousin of one of my men, and heard I suppose from him that
AN EXPERIMENT 63
you were likely to return. He has been to me three or four
times. Ihave told him again and again that he was not the
sort of man I could recommend, but he persisted in begging
me to let him see you himself.â€
“What sort of a fellow is he?â€
“Well, to tell you the truth he is a sort of ne’er-do-well,â€
the merchant laughed. “TI grant that he has not had much
chance. His father died when he was a child, and his mother
soon married again. There is no doubt that he was badly
treated at home, and when he was twelve he ran away. He
was taken back and beaten time after time, but in a few hours
he was always off again, and at last they let him go his own
way. ‘There is nothing he hasn’t turned his hand to, First
he lived in the woods, I fancy, and they say he was the most
arrant young poacher in the district, though he was so cun-
ning that he was never caught. At last he had to give that
up. Then he fished for a bit, but he couldn’t stick to it. He
has been always doing odd jobs, turning his hand to whatever
turned up. He worked in a shipyard for a bit, then I took
him as a sort of errand-boy and porter. He didn’t stop long,
and the next I heard of him he was servant at a priest’s.
He has been a dozen other things, and for the last three or
four months he has been in the stables where your horse was
standing, I fancy you saw him there. Some people think he
is half a fool, but I don’t agree with them; he is as sharp as
aneedle tomy mind. But, as I say, he has never had a fair
chance, A fellow like that without friends is sure to get
roughly treated.â€
“Is he a young man of about one or two and twenty?â€
Philip asked. “I remember a fellow of about that age brought
out the horse, and as he seemed to me a shrewd fellow, and
had. evidently taken great pains in grooming Robin, I gave
him a crown, I thought he needed it, for his clothes were
old and tattered, and he looked as if he hadn’t had a hearty
meal fora week. Well, Maitre Bertram, can you tell me if
among his other occupations he has ever been charged with
theft?â€
“No, I have never heard that brought against him.â€
“Why did he leave you?â€
64. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Jt was from no complaint as to his honesty. Indeed he
left of his own accord after a quarrel with one of the men,
who was, as far as I could learn, in the wrong. I did not even
hear that he had left until a week after, and it was too late
then to go thoroughly into the matter. Boys are always
troublesome, and as everyone had warned me that Pierre
would turn out badly I gave the matter but little thought at
the time. Of course you will not think of taking the luckless
rascal as your servant.â€
“JT don’t know. I will have a talk with him anyhow. A fel-
low like that would certainly be handy, but whether he could
be relied upon to behave discreetly and soberly and not to
bring me into discredit is a different matter. Is he here now?â€
“He is below. Shall I send him up here to yourâ€
“No, I will go down and see him in the courtyard. If he
comes up here he would be perhaps awkward and unnatural,
and would not speak so freely as he would in the open air.â€
The merchant shook his head. “If you take the vagabond,
remember, Monsieur Philip, that it is altogether against my
advice. I would never have spoken to you about him if I
had imagined for a moment that you would think of taking
him. A fellow who has never kept any employment for two
months, how could he be fit for a post of confidence and be
able to mix as your body-servant with the households of
honourable families.â€
“But you said yourself, Maitre Bertram, that he has never
had a fair chance. Well, I will see him anyhow.†—
He descended into the courtyard, and could not help smil-
ing as his eye fell upon a figure seated on the horse-block.
He was looking out through the gateway, and did not at first
see Philip. The expression of his face was dull and almost
melancholy, but as Philip’s eye fell on him his attention was
attracted by some passing object in the street. His face lit
up with amusement, his lips twitched and his eyes twinkled.
A moment later and the transient humour passed, and the
dull, listless expression again stole over his face.
“Pierre!†Philip said sharply. The young fellow started
to his feet as if shot upwards by a spring, and as he turned
and saw who had addressed him, took off his cap, and bowing
AN EXPERIMENT 65
stood twisting it round in his fingers. “Monsieur Bertram
tells me you want to come with me as a servant, Pierre; but
when I asked him about you he does not give you such a char-
acter as one would naturally require in a confidential servant.
Is there anyone who will speak for you?â€
“Not a soul,†the young man said doggedly; “and yet,
monsieur, I am not a bad fellow. What can a man do when
he has not a friend in the world? He picks up a living as he
can, but everybody looks at him with suspicion. There is no
friend to take his part, and so people vent their ill-humours
upon him, till the time comes when he revolts at the injustice
and strikes back, and then he has to begin it all over again
somewhere else. And yet, sir, I know that I could be faithful
and true to anyone who would not treat me like a dog. You
spoke kindly to me in the stable, and gave me a crown; no
one had ever given me a crown before. But I cared less for
that than for the way you spoke. ‘Then I saw you start, and
you spoke pleasantly to your men, and I said to myself, that
is the master I would serve if he would let me. Try me, sir,
and if you do not find me faithful, honest, and true to you,
tell your men to string me up toa bough. I do not drink,
and have been in so many services that, ragged as you see me,
I can yet behave so as not to do discredit to you.â€
Philip hesitated. There was no mistaking the earnestness
with which the youth spoke.
“Are you a Catholic or a Huguenot?†he asked.
“T know nothing of the difference between them,†Pierre
replied. “How should I? No one has ever troubled about
me one way or the other. When my mother lived I went to
Mass with her; since then I have gone nowhere. I have had
no Sunday clothes. I know that the doz Diew has taken care
of me or I should have died of hunger long ago. The priest
I was with used to tell me that the Huguenots were worse than
heathen; but if that were so, why should they let themselves
be thrown into prison, and even be put to death, rather than
stay away from their churches. As for me, I know nothing
about it. They say monsieur is a Huguenot, and if he were
good enough to take me into his service, of course I should
be a Huguenot.â€
66 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“That is a poor reason, Pierre,†Philip said smiling.
“Still, you may find better reasons in time. However, you are
not a Catholic, which is the principal thing at present. Well,
I will try you, I think. Perhaps, as you say, you have never
had a fair chance yet, and I will give you one. I believe
what you say, that you will be faithful.â€
The young fellow’s face lit up with pleasure.
“T will be faithful, sir. If I were otherwise I should deserve
to be cut in pieces.â€
“As for wages,†Philip said, “I will pay you what you
deserve. We will settle that when we see how we get on
together. Now follow me and I will get some suitable clothes
for you.â€
There was no difficulty about this; clothes were not made
to fit closely in those days, and Philip soon procured a couple
of suits suitable for the serving-man of a gentleman of con-
dition. One was a riding-suit, with high boots, doublet, and
trunks of sober colour and of a strong tough material; a leather
sword-belt and sword, and a low hat thickly lined and quilted
and capable of resisting a heavy blow. ‘The other suit was for
wear in the house; it was of dark-green cloth of a much finer
texture than the riding-suit, with cloth stockings of the same
colour coming up above the knee, and then meeting the trunks
or puffed breeches. A small cap with turned-up brim, fur-
nished with a few of the tail feathers of a black-cock, com-
pleted the costume; a dagger being worn in the belt instead of
the sword. Four woollen shirts, a pair of shoes, and a cloak
were added to the purchases, which were placed in a valise to
be carried behind the saddle.
“Ts there any house where you can change your clothes,
Pierre? Of course you could do so at Monsieur Bertram’s,
but some of the men I brought with me will be there, and it
would be just as well that they did not see you in your pres-
ent attire.â€
“T can change at the stables, sir, if you will trust me with
the clothes.â€
“Certainly, I will trust you. If I trust you sufficiently to
take you as my servant, I can surely trust you in a matter like
this. Do you know of anyone who has a stout nag for sale?â€
AN EXPERIMENT 67
Pierre knew of several, and giving Philip an address the
latter was not long in purchasing one, with saddle and bridle
complete. He ordered this to be sent at once to the stables
where Pierre had been employed, with directions that it was
to be handed over to his servant.
It was one o’clock in the day when Madame Vaillant em-
barked, and it was late in the afternoon before Philip returned
to Monsieur Bertram’s house.
“What have you done about that vagabond Pierre?â€
“T have hired him,†Philip said.
“You don’t say that you have taken him after what I have
told you about him!†the merchant exclaimed.
“T have, indeed. He pleaded hard for a trial, and I am
going to give him one. I believe that he will turn out a useful
fellow. I am sure that he is shrewd, and he ought to be full
of expedients. As to his appearance, good food and decent
clothes will make him another man. I think he will turn out
a merry fellow when he is well fed and happy; and I must say,
Maitre Bertram, that I am not fond of long faces. Lastly, I
believe that he will be faithful.â€
“Well, well, well, I wash my hands of it altogether, Mon-
sieur Philip. I am sorry I spoke to you about him, but I
never for a moment thought you would take him. If harm
comes of it don’t blame me.â€
“T will hold you fully acquitted,†Philip laughed. “I own
that I have taken quite a fancy to him, and believe that he
will turn out well.â€
An hour later one of the domestics came in with word that
Monsieur Philip’s servant was below, and wished to know if
he had any commands for him.
“Tell him to come up,†Philip said, and a minute later
Pierre entered. He was dressed jn his dark-green costume.
He had had his hair cut, and presented an appearance so
changed that Philip would hardly have known him.
“By my faith!†the merchant said, “ you have indeed trans-
formed him. He is not a bad-looking varlet, now that he has
got rid of that tangled crop of hair.â€
Pierre bowed low at the compliment.
“Fine feathers make fine birds, Monsieur Bertram,†replied
68 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Pierre. “It is the first time I have had the opportunity of
proving the truth of the proverb. I am greatly indebted to
monsieur for recommending me to my master.â€
“Tt is not much recommendation you got from me, Pierre,â€
the merchant said bluntly; “for a more troublesome young
scamp I never had in my warehouse. Still, as I told Monsieur
Philip, I think everything has been against you, and I do
hope now that this English gentleman has given you a chance
that you will take advantage of it.†:
“TJ mean to, sir,†the young fellow said earnestly, and with-
out a trace of the mocking smile with which he had first
spoken. “If I do not give my master satisfaction it will not
be for want of trying. I shall make mistakes at first—it will
all be strange to me, but I feel sure that he will make allow-
ances. I can atleast promise that he will find me faithful and
devoted.â€
“Has your horse arrived, Pierre?â€
“ Ves, sir? I saw him watered and fed before I came out.
Is it your wish that I should go round to the stables where
your horse and those of your troop are, and take charge of
your horse at once?â€
“No, Pierre; the men will look after him as usual. We
will start at six in the morning. Be at the door on horseback
at that hour.â€
Pierre bowed and withdrew.
“T do not feel so sure as I did that you have made a bad
bargain, Monsieur Philip. As far as appearances go at any
rate, he would pass muster. Except that his cheeks want
filling out a bit, he is a nimble, active-looking young fellow,
and with that little moustache of his and his hair cut short he
is by no means ill-looking. I really should not have known
him. I think at present, he means what he says, though
whether he will stick to it is another matter altogether.â€
“J think he will stick to it,†Philip said quietly. “‘Put-
ting aside what he says about being faithful to me, he is shrewd
enough to see that it is a better chance than he is ever likely
to have again of making a start in life. He has been leading
a dog’s life ever since he was a child, and to be well fed and
well clothed and fairly treated will be a wonderful change for
AN EXPERIMENT 69
him. My only fear is that he may get into some scrape at the
chateau. I believe that he is naturally full of fun, and fun
is a thing that the Huguenots, with all their virtues, hardly
appreciate.â€
“A good thrashing will tame him of that,†the merchant
said.
Philip laughed. ‘I don’t think I shall be driven to try
that. I don’t say that servants are never thrashed in England,
but I have not been brought up among the class who beat their
servants. J think I shall be able to manage him without that.
If I can’t we must part. I suppose there is no doubt, Monsieur
Bertram, how La Rochelle will go when the troubles begin?â€
“T think not. All preparations are made on our part, and
as soon as the news comes that Condé and the Admiral have
thrown their flags to the wind, we shall seize the gates, turn
out all who oppose us, and declare for the cause. I do not
think it can be much longer delayed. I sent a trusty servant
yesterday to fetch back my daughter, who, as I told you, has
been staying with a sister of mine five or six leagues away. I
want to have her here before the troubles break out. It will
be no time for damsels to be wandering about the country
when swords are once out of their scabbards.â€â€™
The next morning the little troop started early from La
Rochelle, Pierre riding gravely behind Philip. The latter
presently called him up to his side.
“T suppose you know the country round here well?â€
“Every foot. of it. I don’t think that there is a pond in
which I have not laid my lines, not a streamlet of which I do
not know every pool, not a wood that I have not slept in nor
a hedge where I have not laid snares for rabbits. I could find
my way about as well by night as by day; and you know, sir,
that may be of use if you ever want to send a message into the
town when the Guises have got their troops lying outside.â€
Philip looked sharply athim. ‘Oh, you think it likely that
the Guises will soon be besieging La Rochelle?â€
“Anyone who keeps his ears open can learn that,†Pierre
said quietly. “I haven’t troubled myself about these matters.
It made no difference to me whether the Huguenots or the
Catholics were in the saddle; still, one doesn’t keep one’s
70 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
ears closed, and people talk freely enough before me. ‘Pierre
does not concern himself with these things; the lad is half a
fool; he pays no attention to what is being said;’ so they
would go on talking, and I would go on rubbing down a horse
or eating my black bread with a bit of cheese or an onion, or
whatever I might be about, and looking as if I did not even
know they were there. But I gathered that the Catholics think
‘that the Guises and Queen Catharine and Philip of Spain and
the Pope are going to put an end to the Huguenots altogether.
From those on the other side I learned that the Huguenots
will take the first step in La Rochelle, and that one fine morn-
ing the Catholics are likely to find themselves bundled out of
it. Then it doesn’t need much sense to see that ere long we
shall be having a Catholic army down here to retake the place,
that is if the Huguenot lords are not strong enough to stop
them on their way.â€
“ And you think the Catholics are not on their guard at all?â€
“Not they,†Pierre said contemptuously. “They have been
strengthening the walls and building fresh ones, thinking that
an attack might come from without from the Huguenots, and
all the time the people of that religion in the town have been
laughing in their sleeves and pretending to protest against
being obliged to help at the new works, but really paying and
working willingly. Why, they even let the magistrates arrest
and throw into prison a number of their party without saying
aword, so that the priests and the commissioners should think
they have got it entirely their own way. It has been fun
watching it all, and I had made up my mind to take to the
woods again directly it began. I had no part in the play, and
did not wish to run any risk of getting a ball through my head,
whether from a Catholic or 2 Huguenot arquebus. Now of
course it is all different. Monsieur is a Huguenot, and there-
fore so am I. It is the Catholic bullets that will be shot at
me, and as no one likes to be shot at I shall soon hate the
Catholics cordially, and shall be ready to do them any ill-turn
that you may desire.â€
“And you think that if necessary, Pierre, you could carry
a message into the town, even though the Catholics were
camped round it.â€
AN EXPERIMENT 71
Pierre nodded. “I have never seen a siege, master, and
don’t know how close the soldiers might stand round a town;
but I think that if a rabbit could get through I could, and if
I could not get in by land I could manage somehow to get
in by water.â€
“ But such matters as this do not come within your service,
Pierre. Your duties are to wait on me when not in the field,
to stand behind my chair at meals, and to see that my horses
are well attended to by the stable varlets. When we take the
field you will not be wanted to fight, but will look after my
things; will buy food and cook it, get dry clothes ready for
me to put on if I come back soaked with rain, and keep an
eye upon my horses. Two of the men-at-arms will have
special charge of them; they will groom and feed them. But
if they are away with me they cannot see after getting forage
for them, and it will be for you to get hold of that, either by
buying it from the villagers or employing a man to cutit. At
any rate to see that there is food for them as well as for me
when the day’s work is over.â€
“T understand that, master; but there are times when a lad
who can look like a fool but is not altogether one can carry
messages and make himself very useful, if he does not place
over much value on his life. When you want anything done,
no matter what it is, you have only to tell me, and it will be
done if it is possible.â€
In the afternoon of the second day after starting they ap-
proached the chateau. The old sergeant of the band, who.
with two of his men was riding a hundred yards ahead,
checked his horse and rode back to Philip.
“There is something of importance doing, Monsieur Philip;
the flag is flying over the chateau. I have not seen it hoisted
before since my lord’s death, and I can make out horsemen
galloping to and from the gates.â€
“We will gallop on then,†Philip said, and in ten minutes
they arrived. Francois ran down the steps as Philip alighted
in the courtyard.
“Tam glad you have come, Philip. -I had already given
orders for a horseman to ride to meet you, and tell you to
hurry on. The die is cast at last. There was a meeting yes-
72 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
terday at the Admiral’s; a messenger came to my mother from
my cousin, Francois de la Notie. The Admiral and Condé
had received news from a friend at court that there had been
a secret meeting of the Royal Council, and that it had been
settled that the Prince should be thrown into prison and
Coligny executed. The Swiss troops were to be divided be-
tween Paris, Orleans, and Poitiers. The edict of toleration
was to be annulled, and instant steps taken to suppress Hugue-
not worship by the sternest measures. In spite of this news
the Admiral still urged patience; but his brother, D’Andelot,
took the lead among the party of action, and pointed out that
if they waited until they, the leaders, were all dragged away
to prison, resistance by the Huguenots would be hopeless.
Since the last war over three thousand Huguenots had been
put to violent deaths. Was this number to be added to in-
definitely? Were they to wait until their wives and children
were in the hands of the executioners before they moved?
His party were in the majority, and the Admiral reluctantly
yielded. Then there was a discussion as to the steps to be
taken. Some proposed the seizure of Orleans and other large
towns, and that with these in their hands they should nego-
tiate with the court for the dismissal of the Swiss troops, as
neither toleration nor peace could be hoped for as long as this
force was at the disposal of the Cardinal of Lorraine and his
brothers.
“This council, however, was overruled. It was pointed
out that at the beginning of the last war the Huguenots held
fully a hundred towns, but nearly all were wrested from their
hands before its termination. It was finally resolved that all
shall be prepared for striking a heavy blow, and that the ris-
ing shall be arranged to take place throughout France on the
2gth of September. That an army shall take the field, dis-
perse the Swiss, seize if possible the Cardinal of Lorraine,
and at any rate petition the king for a redress of grievances,
for a removal of the Cardinal from his councils, and for send-’
ing all foreign troops out of the kingdom. We have, you see,
a fortnight to prepare. We have just sent out messengers to
all our Huguenot friends, warning them that the day is fixed,
that their preparations are to be made quietly, and that we
AN EXPERIMENT 73
will notify them when the hour arrives. All are exhorted to
maintain an absolute silence upon the subject, while seeing
that their tenants and retainers are in all respects ready to
take the field.â€
“Why have you hoisted your flag, Francois? That will
only excite attention.â€
“It is my birthday, Philip, and’the flag is supposed to be
raised in my honour. This will serve as an excuse for the
assemblage of our friends, and the gathering of the tenants.
It has been arranged, as you know, that I, and of course you,
are to ride with De la Noiie, who is a most gallant gentleman,
and that our contingent is to form part of his command. [I
am heartily glad this long suspense is over, and that at last
we are going to meet the treachery of the court by force.
Too long have we remained passive, while thousands of our
friends have in defiance of the edicts been dragged to prison
and put to death. Fortunately the court is, as it was before
the last war, besotted with the belief that we are absolutely
powerless, and we have every hope of taking them by
surprise.â€
“I also am glad that war has been determined upon,â€
Philip said. ‘Since I have arrived here I have heard noth-
ing but tales of persecution and cruelty. I quite agree with
you that the time has come when the Huguenots must either
fight for their rights, abandon the country altogether and go
into exile, as so many have already done, or renounce their
religion.â€
“TI see you have a new servant, Philip. He is an active,
likely-looking lad, but rather young. He can know nothing
of campaigning.â€
“T believe he is a very handy fellow, with plenty of sense
and shrewdness; and if he can do the work, I would rather
have a man of that age than an older one. _It is different with
you. You are Frangois, Count de Laville, and your servant
whatever his age would hold you in respect; I am younger
and of far less consequence, and an old servant might want to
take me under his tuition. Moreover, if there is hard work
to be done for me I would rather have a young fellow like this
doing it than an older man.â€
74 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“You are always making out that you are a boy, Philip.
You don’t look it, and you are going to play a man’s part.â€
“T mean to play it as far as I can, Frangois; but that does
not really make me a day older.â€
“Well, mind, not a word to a soul as to the day fixed on.â€
For the next fortnight the scene at the chateau was a busy
one. Huguenot gentlemen came and went. The fifty men-
at-arms who were to accompany Francois were inspected, and
their arms and armour served out to them. The tenantry
came up in small parties, and were also provided with weap-
ons, offensive and defensive, from the armoury, so that they
might be in readiness to assemble for the defence of the
chateau at the shortest notice. All were kept in ignorance as
to what was really going on; but it was felt that a crisis was
approaching, and there was an expression of grim satisfaction
on the stern faces of the men that showed they rejoiced at
the prospect of a termination to the long passive suffering
which they had borne at the hands of the persecutors of their
faith. Hitherto they themselves had suffered but little, for
the Huguenots were strong in the south of Poitou, while in
Niort, the nearest town to the chateau, the Huguenots, if not
in an absolute majority, were far too strong to be molested by
the opposite party. Nevertheless here, and in all other towns,
public worship was suspended, and it was only in the chateaux
and castles of the nobles that the Huguenots could gather to
worship without fear of interruption or outrage. There was
considerable debate as to whether Francois’ troop should
march to join the Admiral at Chatillon-sur-Loing, or should
proceed to the south-east, where parties were nearly equally
balanced; but the former course was decided upon. The
march itself would be more perilous, but as Condé, the Ad-
miral, and his brother D’Andelot would be with the force
gathered there, it was the most important point; and more-
over Francois de la Noiie would be there.
So well was the secret of the intended movement kept, that
the French court, which was at Meaux, had no idea of the
danger that threatened, and when a report of the intentions
of the Huguenots came from the Netherlands, it was received
with incredulity. A spy was, however, sent to Chatillon to
AN EXPERIMENT 75
report upon what the Admiral was doing, and he returned with
the news that he was at home, and was busily occupied in
superintending his vintage.
On the evening of the 26th the troop, fifty strong, mustered
in the courtyard of the chateau. All were armed with breast
and back pieces and steel caps, and carried lances as well as
swords. In addition to this troop were Philip’s four men-at-
‘arms, and four picked men, who were to form Francois’ body-
guard, one of them carrying his banner. He took as his
body-servant a man who had served his father in that capac-
ity. He and Pierre wore lighter armour than the others, and
carried no lances. Francois and Philip were both in com-
plete armour, Philip donning for the first time that given to
him by his uncle.
Neither of them carried lances, but were armed with swords,
light battle-axes, and pistols. Before mounting service was
held; the pastor offered up prayers for the blessing of God
upon their arms, and for his protection over each and all, of
them in the field. The countess herself made them a stirring
address, exhorting them to remember that they fought for the
right to worship God unmolested, and for the lives of those
dear to them. ‘Then she tenderly embraced her son and
Philip, the trumpets sounded to horse, and the party rode out
from the gates of the chateau. As soon as they were away the
two young leaders took off their helmets and handed them to
their attendants, who rode behind them. Next to these came
their eight body-guards, who were followed by the captain and
his troop.
“Tt may be that this armour will be useful on the day of
battle,†Philip said, “but at present it seems to me, Frangois,
that I would much rather be without it.â€
“T quite agree with you, Philip. If we had only to fight
with gentlemen, armed with swords, I would gladly go into
battle unprotected; but against men with lances, one needs a
defence. However, I do not care so much now that I have
got rid of the helmet, which, in truth, is a heavy burden.â€
“Methinks, Francois, that armour will ere long be aban-
doned, now that arquebuses and cannon are coming more and
more into use. Against them they give no protection, and it
76 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
were better, methinks, to have lightness and freedom of
action, than to have the trouble of wearing all this iron stuff
merely as a protection against lances. You have been trained
to wear armour, and therefore feel less inconvenience; but I
have never had as much as a breast-plate on before, and I feel
at present as if I had almost lost the use of my arms. I think
that at any rate I shall speedily get rid of these arm-pieces;
the body armour I don’t so much mind, now that I am fairly
in the saddle. The leg-pieces are not as bad as those on the
arms; I was scarcely able to walk in them; still now that I
am mounted I do not feel them much. But if I am to be of
any use in a médée I must have my arms free, and trust to my
sword to protect them.â€
“T believe that some have already given them up, Philip;
and if you have your sleeves well wadded and quilted, I think
you might if you like give up the armour. ‘The men-at-arms
are not so protected, and it is only when you meet a noble in
full armour that you would be at a disadvantage.â€
“T don’t think it would be a disadvantage, for I could strike
twice with my arms free to once with them so confined.â€
“There is one thing, you will soon become accustomed to
the armour.â€
“Not very soon, I fancy, Frangois. You know, you have
been practising in it almost since you were a child, and yet
you admit that you feel a great difference. Still, I daresay as
the novelty wears off I shall get accustomed to it to some
extent.â€
CHAPTER V
TAKING THE FIELD
A GUIDE thoroughly acquainted with the country rode
ahead of the party, carrying a lantern fixed at the back
of his saddle. They had, after leaving the chateau, begun
to mount the lofty range of hills behind. The road crossing
these was a mere track, and they were glad when they began
to descend on the other side. ‘They crossed the Clain river
some ten miles above Poitiers, a few miles farther forded the
Vienne, crossed the Gartempe at a bridge at the village of
Montmorillon, and an hour later halted in a wood, just as
daylight was breaking, having ridden nearly fifty miles since
leaving the chateau.
So far they had kept to the south of the direct course in
order to cross the rivers near their sources.
Every man carried provisions for himself and his horse,
and as soon as they had partaken of a hearty meal the armour
was unstrapped, and all threw themselves down for a long
sleep; sentries being first placed, with orders to seize any
peasants who might enter the wood to gather fuel. With the
exception of the sentries, who were changed every hour, the
rest slept until late in the afternoon, then the horses were
again fed and groomed, and another meal was eaten. At
sunset the armour was buckled on again, and they started.
They crossed the Creuse at the bridge of Argenton about
midnight, and riding through La Chatre halted before morn-
ing in a wood two miles from St. Amand. Here the day was
passed as the previous one had been. ‘
77
78 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Tell me, Francois,†Philip said, as they were waiting for
the sun to go down, “something about your cousin De la
Noiie. As we are to ride with him, it is as well to know
something about him. How old is he?â€
“He is thirty-six, and there is no braver gentleman in
France. As you know, he is of a Breton family, one of the
most illustrious of the province. He is connected with the
great houses of Chateau-Briant and Matignon. Asa boy he
was famous for the vigour and strength that he showed in
warlike exercises, but was in other respects, I have heard, of
an indolent disposition, and showed no taste for reading or
books of any kind. As usual among the sons of noble fami-
lies he went up to the court of Henry II. as a page, and when
there became seized with an ardour for study, especially that
of ancient and modern writers who. treated on military sub-
jects. As soon as he reached manhood he joined the army in
Piedmont, under Marshal de Brissac, that being the best mili-
tary school of the time.
«On his return he showed the singular and affectionate kind-
ness of his nature. His mother, unfortunately, while he was
away, had become infected with the spirit of gambling, and
the king, who had noted the talent and kind disposition of
the young page, thought to do him a service by preventing
his mother squandering the estates in play. He therefore
took the management of her affairs entirely out of her hands,
appointing a royal officer to look after them. Now most
young men would have rejoiced at becoming masters of their
estates, but the first thing that Frangois did on his return was
to go to the king, and solicit as a personal favour that his
mother should be reinstated in the management of her estates.
This was granted, but a short time afterwards she died. De
la Notie retired from court, and settled in Brittany upon his
estates, which were extensive.
“Shortly afterwards D’Andelot, Coligny’s brother, who was
about to espouse Madamoiselle De Rieux, the richest heiress
in Brittany, paid a visit there. He had lately embraced our
faith and was bent upon bringing over others to it, and he
brought down with him to Brittany a famous preacher named
Cormel. His preaching in the chateau attracted large num-
TAKING THE FIELD 79
bers of people, and although Brittany is perhaps the most
Catholic province in France, he made many converts. Among
these was De la Noiie, then twenty-seven years old. Recog-
nizing his talent and influence, D’Andelot had made special
efforts to induce him to join the ranks of the Huguenots, and
succeeded. My cousin, who previous to that had, I believe,
no special religious views, became a firm Huguenot. As you
might expect with such a man, he is in no way a fanatic, and
does not hold the extreme views that we have learned from
the preachers of Geneva. He is a staunch Huguenot; but he
is gentle, courtly, and polished, and has, I believe, the regard
of men of both parties. He is a personal friend of the Guises,
and was appointed by them as one of the group of nobles who
accompanied Marie Stuart to Scotland.
“When the war broke out in 1562, after the massacre of
Vassy, he joined the standard of Condé. He fought at Dreux,
and distinguished himself by assisting the Admiral to draw off
our beaten army in good order. ‘The assassination of Frangois
de Guise, as you know, put an end to that war. De la Noiie
bitterly regretted the death of Guise, and after peace was made
retired to his estates in Brittany, where he has lived quietly
for the last four years. I have seen him several times, because
he has other estates in Poitou, within a day’sride of us. I
have never seen a man admire so much. He is all for peace,
though he is a distinguished soldier. While deeply religious,
he has yet the manners of a noble of the court party. He has
no pride, and he is loved by the poor as well as by the rich.
He would have done anything to have avoided war; but you
will see that, now the war has begun, he will be one of our
foremost leaders. I can tell you, Philip, I consider myself
fortunate indeed that I am going to ride in the train of so
brave and accomplished a gentleman.â€
During the day they learned from a peasant of a ford cross-
ing the Cher, two or three miles below St. Amand. Entering
a village near the crossing-place, they found a peasant who
was willing for a reward to guide them across the country to
Briare, on the Loire—their first guide had returned from their
first halting-place,—and the peasant being placed on a horse
behind a man-at-arms, took the lead. Their pace was much
80 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
slower than it had been the night before, and it was almost
daybreak when they passed the bridge at Briare, having ridden
over forty miles. They rode two or three miles into the
mountains after crossing the Loire, and then halted.
“We must give the horses twenty-four hours here,†Francois
said. “I don’t think it is above twenty miles on to Chatillon-
sur-Loing; but it is all through the hills, and it is of no use
arriving there with the horses so knocked up as to be useless
for service. We have done three tremendous marches, and
anyhow we shall be there long before the majority of the
parties from the west and south can arrive. The Admiral and
Condé will no doubt be able to gather sufficient strength from
Champagne and the north of Burgundy for his purpose of tak-
ing the court by surprise. JI am afraid there is but little
chance of their succeeding. It is hardly possible that so
many parties of Huguenots can have been crossing the country
in all directions to the Admiral’s without an alarm being
given. Meaux is some sixty miles from Chatillon, and if the
court get the news only three or four hours before Condé
arrives there, they will be able to get to Paris before he can
cut them off.â€
In fact, even while they were speaking the court was in safety.
The Huguenots of Champagne had their rendezvous at Rosoy,
-a little more than twenty miles from Meaux, and they began
to arrive there in the afternoon of the 28th. The Prince of
Condé, who was awaiting them, feeling sure that the news of
the movement must in a few hours at any rate be known at
Meaux, marched for Lagny on the Marne, established himself
there late in the evening and seized the bridge. The news,
however, had as he feared already reached the court, and mes-
sages had been despatched in all haste to order up six thousand
Swiss troops, who were stationed at Chateau-Thierry, thirty
miles higher up the Marne.
During the hours that elapsed before their arrival, the court
was in a state of abject alarm; but at one o’clock the Swiss
arrived, and two hours later the court set out under their pro-
tection for Paris. The Prince of Condé, who had with him
but some four hundred gentlemen, for the most part armed
only with swords, met the force as it passed by Lagny. He
TAKING THE FIELD 81
engaged in a slight skirmish with it, but being unable with his
lightly-armed followers to effect anything against the solid
body of the Swiss mountaineers armed with their long pikes,
he fell back to await reinforcements, and the court reached
Paris in safety. ,
A messenger had arrived at Chatillon with the news when
Frangois and Philip rode in. The castle gate stood open.
Numbers of Huguenot gentlemen were standing in excited
groups discussing the news.
“There is my cousin De la Noiie!†Francois exclaimed as
he alighted from his horse. “This is good fortune. I was
wondering what we should do if we did not find him here,â€
and he made his way to where a singularly handsome gentle-
man was talking with several others.
“Ah, Francois, is that you? Well arrived indeed! Gen-
tlemen, this is my cousin and namesake, Francois de Laville.
He has ridden across France to join us. Is that your troop,
Frangois, entering the gate now? Ah, yes, I see your banner.
By my faith it is the best accoutred body we have seen yet,
they make a brave show with their armour and lances. ‘The
countess has indeed shown her good-will right worthily, and
it is no small credit to you that you should have brought them
across from the other side of Poitou, and yet have arrived here
before many who live within a few leagues of the castle. And
who is this young gentleman with you?â€
“It is my cousin, Philip Fletcher, son of my mother’s sister
Lucie. I spoke to you of his coming to us when you were at
Laville three months since. He has come over in order
that he may venture his life on behalf of our religion and
family.â€
“Iam glad to welcome you, young sir. We are, you see,
connections, I being Philip’s first cousin on his father’s side,
and you on that of his mother. Your spirit in coming over
here shows that you inherit the bravery of your mother’s race,
and I doubt not that we shall find that the mixture with the
sturdy stock of England will have added to its qualities.
Would that your queen would but take her proper place as
head of a league of the Protestants of Europe, our cause would
then be well-nigh won without the need of striking a blow.â€
82 ST, BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Tg it true, cousin, that the court has escaped to Paris?â€
“Ves, I would that Condé had had but a few hours longer
before they took the alarm, another day and he would have
had such a gathering as it would have puzzled the Swiss to
have got through. His forces were double yesterday, and
eight hundred have ridden forth from here this morning to
joinhim. I myself, though I made all speed, arrived but two
hours since, and shall with all who come in this evening ride
forward to-morrow. ‘The Admiral, and his brother the Car-
dinal of Chatillon, will go with us. D’Andelot is already
with Condé. Now as your troop is to ride with mine, I will
see that they are disposed for the night together, and that
their wants are attended to. My men have picketed their
horses just outside the castle moat; for, as you see, we are
crowded here with gentlemen and their personal followers, and
it would be impossible to make room forall. I will take your
_ officer to the seneschal, who will see that your men are pro-
vided with bread, meat, and wine. Ah, Captain Montpace,
you are in command of the troop, Isee. I thought the coun-
tess would send so experienced a soldier with them, and I am
proud to have such a well-appointed troop behind me. None
50 well armed and orderly have yet arrived. My own at present
are forty strong, and have, like you, made their way across
France from Poitou.
“T could not bring my Bretons,†he said turning to Francois.
“The Huguenots there are but a handful among the Catholics.
Happily on my estates they are good friends together, but I
could not call away men from their homes at a time like this.
Now, Captain Montpace, I will show you where your men are
to bivouac next to my own. Then if you will come with me
to the seneschal, rations shall be served out to them. Are
your horses fit for another journey?â€
“They will be by to-morrow morning, Count. They have
only come from this side of Briare this morning, but though
the journey is not long the road is heavy. They had twenty-
four hours’ rest before that, which they needed sorely, having
travelled from Laville in three days.â€
“Draw a good supply of forage for them from the maga-
zines,†De la Noiie said. “See that the saddle-bags are well
TAKING THE FIELD 83
filled in the morning. There is another heavy day’s work
before them, and then they can take a good rest.â€
Frangois and Philip accompanied the troop, and waited
until they saw that they were supplied with provisions: and
forage,.and with straw for lying down on, then they re-entered
the castle. De la Noiie presented them to many of his friends,
and then took them into the Admiral. He quite fulfilled the
anticipations that Philip had formed of him. He was of tall
figure, with a grave but kindly face. He was dressed entirely
in black, with puffed trunks, doublet to match, and a large
turned-down collar. As was usual, he wore over his shoulders
a loose jacket with a very high collar, the empty sleeves hang-
ing down on either side. When riding, the arms were thrust
into these. He wore a low soft cap with a narrow brim all
round. The expression of his face, with its short-pointed
beard, moustache, and closely-trimmed whiskers, was melan-
choly. he greatest captain of his age, he was more reluc-
tant than any of his followers to enter upon civil war, and the
fact that he felt that it was absolutely necessary to save
Protestantism from being extinguished in blood, in no way
reconciled him to it. i
He received Frangois and his cousin kindly. “Iam glad,â€
he said to the former, “to see the representative of the Lavilles
here. Your father was a dear friend of mine, and fell fighting
bravely by my side. I should have been glad to have had you
riding among my friends, but it is better still for you to be
with your cousin De la Noiie, who is far more suitable as a
leader and guide for youth than I am. You can follow no
better example. Iam glad also,†he said turning to Philip,
“to have another representative of the old family of the De
Moulins here, and to find that though transplanted to England
it still retains its affection for France. I trust that ere long
I may have many of your countrymen fighting by my side.
We have the same interests, and if the Protestant nations
would unite, the demand for the right of all men, Catholic and
Protestant, to worship according to their consciences could no
longer be denied. I regret that your queen does not permit
free and open worship to her Catholic subjects, since her not
doing so affords some sort of excuse to Catholic kings and
84. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
princes. Still I know that this law is not put rigidly into
force, and that the Catholics do in fact exercise the rights of
their religion without hindrance or persecution; and above all
that there is no violent ill-will between the people of the two
religions. Would it were so here. Were it not that you are
going to ride with my good friend here, I would have said a
few words to you, praying you to remember that you are fighting
not for worldly credit and honour, but for a holy cause, and it
behoves you to bear yourselves gravely and seriously; but no
such advice is needed to those who come under his influence.â€
Leaving the Count de la Notie in conversation with the
Admiral, Francois and Philip made their way to the hall, where
the tables were laid, so that all who came, at whatever hour,
could at once obtain. food. Their own servants, who were
established in the castle, waited upon them.
“J think that lackey of yours will turn out a very useful
fellow, Philip,†Francois said as they left the hall. “He is
quick and willing, and he turned out our dinner yesterday in
good fashion. It was certainly far better cooked than it had
been by Charles the day before.â€
“I fancy Pierre has done a good deal of cooking in the
open air,†Philip said, “and we shall find that he is capable
of turning out toothsome dishes from very scanty materials.â€
“J am glad to hear it, for though I am ready to eat horse-
flesh if necessary, I see not why because we happen to be at
war one should have to spoil one’s teeth by gnawing at meat
as hard as leather. Soldiers are generally bad cooks, they are
in too much haste to get their food at the end of a long day’s
work to waste much time with the cooking. Here comes La
Noiie again.â€
“Will you order your troop to be again in the saddle at five
o’clock in the morning, De Laville,†the Count said. “I start
with a party of two hundred at that hour. There will be my
own men and yours, the rest will be gentlemen and their
personal retainers.â€
“J would that it had been three hours later,†Francois said
as the Count left them and moved away, giving similar orders
to the other gentlemen. “I own I hate moving before it is
light. There is nothing ruffles the temper so much as getting
TAKING THE FIELD 85
up in the dark, fumbling with your buckles and straps, and
finding everyone else just as surly and cross as you feel your-
self. It was considered a necessary part of my training that
I should turn out and arm myself at all times of the night.
It was the part of my exercises that I hated the most.â€
Philip laughed. “It will not make much difference here,
Frangois. I don’t like getting out of a warm bed myself on a
dark winter’s morning, but as there will be certainly no
undressing to-night, and we shall merely have to get up and
shake the straw off us, it will not matter much. By half-past
five it will be beginning to get light. At any rate we should
not mind it to-morrow, as it will be really our first day of
military service.â€
Up to a late hour fresh arrivals continued to pour in, and
the cooks and servants of the castle were kept hard at work
administering to the wants of the hungry and tired men.
There was no regular set meal, each man feeding as he was
disposed. After it became dark all the gentlemen of family
gathered in the upper part of the great hall, and there sat talk-
ing by the light of torches until nine, then the Admiral with
a few of the nobles who had been in consultation with him
joined them, and a quarter of an hour later a pastor entered
and prayers were read. Then a number of retainers came in
with trusses of straw, which were shaken down thickly beside
the walls, and as soon as this was done, all present prepared
to lie down.
“The trumpet will sound, gentlemen,†F rancois de la Noiie
said in a loud voice, “at half-past four, but this will only
concern those who, as it has already been arranged, will ride
with me—the rest will set out with the Admiral at seven. I
pray each of you who go with me to bid his servant cut off a
goodly portion of bread.and meat to take along with him, and
to place 4 flask or two of wine in his saddle-bags, for our ride
will be a long one, and we are not likely to be able to obtain
refreshment on our way.â€
“T should have thought,†Francois said, as he lay down on
the straw by Philip’s side, “that we should have passed through
plenty of places where we could obtain food. Whether we go
direct to Paris, or by the road by Lagny, we pass through
Nemours and Mélun.â€
86 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“These places may not open their gates to us, Frangois,
and in that case probably we should go through Montereau
and Rosoy, and it may be considered that those who have
already gone through to join Condé may have pretty well
stripped both places of provisions.â€
The trumpet sounded at half-past four. The torches were
at once relighted by the servants, and the gentlemen belong-
ing to La Notie’s party rose, and their servants assisted them
to buckle on their armour. ‘They gave them instructions as
to taking some food with them, and prepared for their journey
by an attack on some cold joints that had been placed ona
table at the lower end of the hall. There was a scene of
bustle and confusion in the courtyard as the horses were
brought up by the retainers. The Admiral himself was there
to see the party off, and as they mounted each issued out and
joined the men drawn up outside. Before starting, the min-
ister according to Huguenot custom held a short service, and
then with a salute to the Admiral, La Noitie took his place at
their head and rode away.
With him went some twenty or thirty gentlemen, behind
whom rode their body-servants. After these followed some
fifty men-at-arms and the troops of La Noiie and Laville. As
soon as they were off La Noiie reined in his horse so as to
ride in the midst of his friends, and chatted gaily with them
as they went along. An hour and a half’s brisk riding took
them to Montargis.. Instead of keeping straight on, as most
of those present expected, the two men who were riding a short
distance in advance of the column turned sharp off to the left
in the middle of the town.
“T am going to give you a surprise, gentlemen,†De la
Noiie said with a smile. “I will tell you what it is when we
are once outside the place.â€
“I suppose,†one of the gentlemen from the province, who
was riding next to Philip, said, “we are going to strike the
main road from Orleans north; to ride through Etampes, and
take post between Versailles and Paris on the south side of
the river, while the Prince and his following beleaguer the
place on the north. It is a bold plan thus to divide our
forces, but I suppose the Admiral’s party will follow us, and
TAKING THE FIELD 87
by taking post on the south side of the river we shall straiten
Paris for provisions.â€
“Gentlemen,†the Count said, when they had issued from
the streets of Montargis, “I can now tell you the mission
which the Admiral has done me the honour to confide to me.
It was thought best to keep the matter an absolute secret until
we were thus fairly on our way, because, although we hope
and believe that there is not a man at Chatillon who is not to
be trusted, there may possibly be a spy of the Guises there,
and it would have been wrong to run the risk of betrayal.
Well, my friends, our object is the capture of Orleans.â€
An exclamation of surprise broke from many of his hearers.
“Tt seems a bold enterprise to undertake with but little
over two hundred men,†La Noiie went on with a smile; “but
we have friends there. D’Andelot has been for the last ten
days in communication with one of them. We may of course
expect to meet with a stout resistance, but with the advantage
of a surprise and with so many gallant gentlemen with me, I
have no shadow of fear as to the result. I need not point
out to you how important its possession will be to us. It will
keep~open a road to the south, will afford a rallying-place for
all our friends in this part of France, and the news of its cap-
ture will give immense encouragement to our co-religionists
throughout the country. Besides it will counterbalance the
failure to seize the court, and will serve as an example to
others to attempt to obtain possession of strong places. We
shall ride at an easy pace to-day, for the distance is long and
the country hilly. We could not hope to arrive there until
too late to finish our work before dark. Moreover, most of
our horses have already had very hard work during the past
few days. We have started early in order that we may have a
halt of four hours in the middle of the day. We are to be
met to-night by our friend, the Master of Grelot, five miles
this side of the city; he will tell us what arrangements have
been made for facilitating our entrance.â€
“This is a glorious undertaking, Philip, is it not?†Fran-
cois said. “Until now I have been thinking how unfortunate
we were in being too late to ride with Condé. Now I see
that what I thought was a loss has turned out a gain.â€
88 ST. RARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Vou do not think Condé will be able to do anything
against Paris?’ Philip asked.
“Certainly not at present. What can some fifteen hundred
horsemen and as many infantry (and he will have no more
force than that for another three or four days) do against Paris
with its walls and its armed population, and the Guises and
their friends and retainers, to say nothing of the six thousand
Swiss? If our leaders thought they were going to fight at once
they would hardly have sent two hundred good troops off in
another direction. I expect we shall have plenty of time to
get through this and other expeditions and then to join the
Prince in front of Paris before any serious fighting takes
place.â€
“Do you know how far it is across the hills to Orleans?â€
Philip asked the gentleman next to him on the other side.
“Tt is over fifty miles, but how much more I do not know.
I am a native of the province, but I have never travelled along
this road, which can be but little used. East of Montargis
the traffic goes by the great road through Mélun to Paris, while
the traffic of Orleans, of course, goes north through Etampes.â€
They rode on until noon, and then dismounted by a stream,
watered and fed the horses, partook of a meal from the con-
tents of their saddle-bags, and then rested for four hours to
recruit the strength of their horses. The soldiers mostly
stretched themselves on the sward and slept. A few of the
gentlemen did the same, but most of them sat chatting in
groups, discussing the enterprise upon which they were en-
gaged. Francois and Philip went among their men with Cap-
tain Montpace, inspected the horses, examined their shoes,
saw that fresh nails were put in where required, chatting with
the men as they did so.
“T felt sure we should not be long before we were engaged
on some stirring business,†the Captain said. “The Count
de la Noiie is not one to let the grass grow under his feet. I
saw much of him in the last campaign, and the count, your
father, had a very high opinion of his military abilities. At
first he was looked upon somewhat doubtfully in our camp,
seeing that he did not keep a long face, but was ready with
a jest and a laugh with high and low, and that he did not
TAKING THE FIELD 89
affect the soberness of costume favoured by our party; but
that soon passed off when it was seen how zealous he was in
the cause; how ready to share in any dangerous business,
while he set an-example to all by the cheerfulness with which
he bore fatigue and hardship. Next to the Admiral himself
and his brother D’Andelot there was no officer more highly
thought of by the troops. This is certainly a bold enterprise
that he has undertaken now, if it be true what I have heard
since we halted that we are going to make a dash at Orleans.
It is a big city for two hundred men to capture, even though
no doubt we have numbers of friends within the walls.â€
“All the more glory and credit to us, Montpace,†Francois
said gaily. “Why, the news that Orleans is captured will
send a thrill through France, and will everywhere encourage
our friends to rise against our oppressors. We are sure to
take them by surprise, for they will believe that all the Hu-
guenots in this part of France are hastening to join the Prince
before Paris.â€
At four o’clock the party got in motion again, and an hour
after dark entered a little village among the hills about five
miles north of the town. De la Noiie at once placed a cor-
don of sentries, with orders that neither man, woman, nor
child was to be allowed to leave it. Orders were issued to
the startled peasants that all were to keep within their doors
at the peril of their lives. The horses were picketed in the
street, and the soldiers stowed in barns; trusses of straw were
strewn round a fire for La Notie and the gentlemen who fol-
lowed him. At eight o’clock two videttes thrown forward
some distance along the road rode in with a horseman. It was
the Master of Grelot, who, as he rode up to the fire, was
heartily greeted by the Count.
“TI am glad to find you here, Count,†he said; “I knew you
to be a man of your word, but in warfare things often occur
to upset the best calculations.â€â€™
“Is everything going on well at Orleans?†De la Notie
asked.
“Everything. I have made all my arrangements. A party
of five-and-twenty men I can depend on will to-morrow morn-
ing at seven o’clock gather near the gate this side of the town.
90 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
They will come up in twos and threes, and just as the guard
are occupied in unbarring the gate they will fall upon them.
The guard is fifteen strong, and as they will be taken by sur-
prise they will be able to offer but a faint resistance. Of
course you with your troop will be lying in readiness near.
As soon as they have taken possession of the gateway the
party will issue out and wave a white flag as a signal to you
that all is clear, and you will be in before the news that the
gateway has been seized can spread. After that you will know
what to do. In addition to the men who are to carry out the
enterprise you will shortly be joined by many others. Word
has been sent round to our partisans that they may speedily
expect deliverance, and bidding them be prepared whenever
they are called upon to take up their arms and join those who
come to free them.
“A large number of the town-folk are secretly either wholly
with us or well disposed towards us, and although some will
doubtless take up arms on the other side, I think that with
the advantage of the surprise and with such assistance as our
party can give you, there is every chance of bringing the
enterprise to a successful issue. One of our friends, who has
a residence within a bow-shot of the gates, has arranged with
me that your troop, arriving there before daylight, shall at
once enter his grounds, where they will be concealed from the
sight of any country people going towards the city.
“From the upper windows the signal can be seen, and if
you are mounted and ready you can be there in three or four
minutes, and it will take longer than that before the alarm can
spread, and the Catholics muster strongly enough to recapture
the gate.â€
“Admirably arranged,†the Count said warmly. “With a
plan so well laid our scheme can hardly fail of success. If
we only do our part as well as you have done yours, Orleans
is as good as won. Now, gentlemen, I advise you to toss off
one more goblet of wine, and then to wrap yourselves up in
your cloaks for a few hours’ sleep. We must be in the saddle
soon after four, so as to be off the road by five.â€
At that hour the troop led by the Master of Grelot turned
in at the gate of the chateau. ‘The owner was awaiting them,
TAKING THE FIELD 91
and gave them a cordial welcome. The men were ordered to
dismount and stand by their horses, while the leaders fol-
lowed their host into the house, where a repast had been laid
out for them, while some servitors took out baskets of bread
and flagons of wine to the troopers.
At half-past six groups of countrymen were seen making
their way along the road towards the gate, and a quarter of an
hour later the troop mounted and formed up in readiness to
issue out as soon as the signal was given, their host placing
himself at an upper window whence he could obtain a view of
the city gate. It was just seven when he called out “The
gate is opening!†and immediately afterwards, “They have
begun the work. The country people outside are running
away ina panic. Ah! there is the white flag.†Two servi-
tors at the gate of the chateau threw it open, and headed by
La Noiie and the gentlemen of the party they issued out and
galloped down the road at full speed. As they approached
the gate some men ran out waving their caps and swords.
“Well done!†La Noiie exclaimed as he rode up. “Now,
scatter and call out all our friends to aid us in the capture.â€
The troop had already been divided into four parties, each
led by gentlemen familiar with the town. Francois and
Philip, with the men from Laville, formed the party led by
the Count himself. The news of the tumult at the gate had
spread, and just as they reached the market-place a body of
horsemen equal in strength to their own rode towards them.
“For God and the religion!’’ La Notie shouted as he led
the charge. Ignorant of the strength of their assailants, and
having mounted in haste at the first alarm, the opposing band
hesitated, and before they could set their horses into a gallop
the Huguenots were upon them.
‘The impetus of the charge was irresistible. Men and horses
rolled over, while those in the rear turned and rode away, and
the combat was over before scarce a blow had been struck.
A party of infantry hastening up were next encountered; these
offered a more stubborn resistance, but threw down their arms
and surrendered when another of the Huguenot parties rode
into the square. At the sound of the conflict the upper win-
dows of the houses were opened, and the citizens looked out
92 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
in alarm at the struggle. But the Catholics having neither
orders nor plan dared not venture out, while the Huguenots
mustered rapidly with arms in their hands, and rendered val-
uable assistance to the horsemen in attacking and putting to
flight the parties of Catholic horse and foot as they came
hurriedly up.
In an hour all resistance had ceased and Orleans was taken.
The Count at once issued a proclamation to the citizens assur-
ing all peaceable persons of protection, and guaranteeing to
the citizens immunity from all interference with personal
property and the right of full exercise of their religion.
The charge of the gates was given over to the Huguenot citi-
zens, parties of horse were told off to patrol the streets to see
that order was preserved, and to arrest any using threats or
violence to the citizens, and in a very few hours the town re-
sumed its usual appearance. Now that all fear of persecution
was at an end, large numbers of the citizens who had hitherto
concealed their leanings towards the new religion openly
avowed them, and La Noiie saw with satisfaction that the town
could be safely left to the keeping of the Huguenot adherents
with the assistance only of a few men to act as leaders. These
he selected from the gentlemen of the province who had come
with him, and as soon as these had entered upon their duties
he felt free to turn his attention elsewhere.
Two days were spent in appointing a council of the leading
citizens, the Huguenots of course being in the majority. To
them was intrusted the management of the affairs of the town
and the maintenance of order. The young nobleman ap-
pointed as governor was to have entire charge of military
matters; all Huguenots capable of bearing arms were to be
formed up in companies, each of which was to appoint its
own officers. ‘They were to practise military exercises, to
have charge of the gates and walls, and to be prepared to
defend them in case a hostile force should lay siege to the
city. Three of the nobles were appointed to see to the vict-
ualling of the town; and all citizens were called upon to con-
tribute a sum according to their means for this purpose. A
few old soldiers were left to drill the new levies, to see that
the walls were placed in a thorough condition of defence, and
TAKING THE FIELD 93
above. all to aid the leaders in suppressing any attempt at the
ill-treatment of Catholics, or the desecration of their churches
by the Huguenot portion of the population. When ail
arrangements were made for the peace and safety of the town,
De la Noiie despatched most of the gentlemen with him and
their followers to join the Prince of Condé before Paris,
retaining only his Cousin Francois, Philip, the troop from
Laville, and his own band of forty men-at-arms.
CHAPTER VI
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS
eases DE LAVILLE and Philip had fought by the
side of La Notie in the engagement in the streets of
Orleans, but had seen little of the Count afterwards, his time
being fully employed in completing the various arrangements
to ensure the safety of the town. ‘They had been lodged in
the house of one of the Huguenot citizens, and had spent
their time walking about the town or in the society of some of
the younger gentlemen of their party.
“Are you both ready for service again?†the Count de la
Noiie, who had sent for them to come to his lodgings, asked
on the evening of the third day after the capture of Orleans.
“Quite ready,†Francois replied. “The horses have all
recovered from their fatigue, and are in condition for a fresh
start. Are we bound for Paris, may J ask?â€
“No, Francois, we are going on a recruiting tour: partly
because we want men, but more to encourage our people by
the sight of an armed party, and to show the Catholics that
they had best stay their hands and leave us alone for the
present. I take a hundred men with me, including your troop
and my own, which I hope largely to increase. Sometinies
we shall keep in a body, sometimes break up into two or three
parties. Always we shall move rapidly, so as to appear where
least expected, and so spread uneasiness as to where we may
next appear. In the south we are, as I hear, holding our own.
I shall therefore go first to Brittany, and if all is quiet, there
raise another fifty men. We shall travel through Touraine and
94
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 95
Anjou as we go, and then sweep round by Normandy and La
Perche, and so up to Paris. So you see we shall put a good
many miles of ground under our feet before we join the
Prince. In that way not only shall we swell our numbers and
encourage our friends, but we shall deter many of the Catholic
gentry from sending their retainers to join the army of the
Guises.â€
“Tt will be a pleasant ride, cousin,†Francois said, “and I
hope that we shall have an opportunity of doing some good
work before we reach Paris, and especially that we shall not
arrive there too late to join in the coming battle.â€
“T do not think that there is much fear of that,†the Count
replied; ‘the Prince has not sufficient strength to attack Paris.
And for my part, I think that it would have been far better,
when it was found that his plan of seizing the court had failed,
to have drawn off at once. He can do nothing against Paris,
and his presence before it will only incite the inhabitants
against us and increase their animosity. It would have been
better to have applied the force.in reducing several strong
towns where, as at Orleans, the bulk of the inhabitants are
favourable to us. In this way we should weaken the enemy,
strengthen ourselves, and provide places of refuge for our peo-
ple in case of need. However, it is too late for such regrets;
the Prince is there, and we must take him what succour we
can. I was pleased with you both in the fights upon the day
we entered. You both behaved like brave gentlemen and good
swordsmen. I expected no less from you, Francois; but I
was surprised to find your English cousin so skilled with his
weapon.â€
“He is a better swordsman than I am,†Francois said;
“which is a shame to me, since he is two years my junior.â€
“Ts he indeed!†the Count said in surprise. “I had taken
him to be at least your equal in years. Let me think, you are
but eighteen and some months? ’â€â€
“But a month over eighteen,†Francois said; “and Philip
has but just passed sixteen.â€
“You will make a doughty warrior when you attain your full
strength, Philip. I saw you put aside a thrust from an officer
in the mée, and strike him from his horse with a backhanded
96 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
cut with your sword, dealt with a vigour that left nothing to be
desired.â€
“T know that I am too fond of using the edge, sir,†Philip
said modestly; ‘“‘my English masters taught me to do so, and
although my French instructors at home were always impress-
ing upon me that the point was more deadly than the edge,
I cannot break myself altogether from the habit.â€
“There is no need to do so,†the Count said. “Of late the
point has come into fashion among us, and doubtless it has
advantages, but often a downright blow will fetch a man from
his saddle when you would in vain try to find with the point a
joint in his armour. But you must have been well taught
indeed if you are a better swordsman than my cousin, whose
powers I have tried at Laville, and found him to be an excel-
lent swordsman for his age.â€
“T have had many masters,†Philip said. “ Both my French
and English teachers were good swordsmen, and it was seldom
a Frenchman who had been in the wars passed through Canter-
bury that my uncle did not engage him to give me a few
lessons. Thus, being myself very anxious to become a good
swordsman, and being fond of exercises, I naturally picked up
a great many tricks with the sword.â€
“Vou could not have spent your time better if you had an
intention of coming over to take part in our troubles here.
Your grandfather, De Moulins, was said to be one of the best
swordsmen in France, and you may have inherited some of his
skill. I own that I felt rather uneasy at the charge of two such
young cockerels, though I could not refuse when the countess,
my aunt, begged me to let you ride with me; but in future I
shall feel easy about you, seeing that you can both take your
own parts stoutly. Well, order your men to be ready and
mounted in the market-place at half-past five. The west gate
will be opened for us to ride forth at six.â€
Philip had every reason to be satisfied with the conduct of
his new servant. In the town, as at Laville, Pierre behaved
circumspectly and quietly, assuming a grave countenance in
accordance with his surroundings; keeping his arms and
armour brightly polished, and waiting at table as orderly as if
he had been used to nothing else all his life.
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 97
“Tam glad to hear it, sir,†Pierre said, when Philip informed
him that they would start on the following morning. “TI love
not towns, and here, where there is nought to do but to polish
your armour and stand behind your chair at dinner, the time
-goes mighty heavily.â€
“You will have no cause to grumble on that account, Pierre,
I fancy, for your ride will be a long one. I do not expect we
shall often have a roof over our heads.â€
“ All the better, sir, so long as the ride finishes before the
cold weather sets in. Fond as I am of sleeping with the stars
over me, I own that when the snow is on the ground I prefer
a roof over my head.â€
At six o’clock the party started; only two other gentlemen
rode with it, both of whom were, like the Count, from Brittany.
The little group chatted gaily as they rode along. Unless they
happened to encounter parties of Catholics going north to join
the royal army, there was, so far as they knew, no chance of
their meeting any body of the enemy on their westward ride.
The towns of Vendome, Le Mans, and Laval were all strongly
Catholic and devoted to the Guises. These must be skirted.
Rennes in Brittany must also be avoided, for all these towns
were strongly garrisoned, and could turn out a force far too
strong for La Noiie to cope with.
Upon the march Pierre was not only an invaluable servant
but the life of the troop, he being full of fun and frolic, and
making even the gravest soldier smile at his sallies. When
they halted he was indefatigable in seeing after Philip’s com-
forts: he cut boughs of the trees best suited for the purpose
of making a couch, and surprised his master and Francois by
his ingenuity in turning out excellent dishes from the scantiest
materials. He would steal away in the night to procure fowls
and eggs from neighbouring farmhouses, and although Philip’s
orders were that he was to pay the full price for everything he
required, Philip found when he gave an account a fortnight
later of how he had spent the money he had given him, that
there was no mention of any payment for these articles.
When he rated Pierre for this the latter replied:
“T did not pay for them, sir. Not in order to save you
money, but for the sake of the farmers and their families. It
98 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
-would have been worse than cruelty to have aroused them from
sleep. The loss of a fowl or two and of a dozen eggs were
nothing to them; if they missed them at all they would say
that a fox had been there, and they would think no more of it.
Tf, on the other hand, I had waked them up in the middle of the
night to pay for these trifles they would have been scared out
of their life, thinking when I knocked that some band of
robbers was at the door. In their anger at being thus dis-
turbed they would have been capable of shooting me, and it is
well-nigh certain that at any rate they would have refused to
sell their chickens and eggs at that time of the night. So you
see, sir, I acted for the best for all parties. Two chickens out
of scores was a loss not worth thinking of, while the women
escaped the panic and terror that my waking them up would
have caused them. When I can pay I will assuredly do so,
since that is your desire; but I am sure you will see that under
such circumstances it would be a crime to wake people from
their sleep for the sake of a few sous.â€
Philip laughed. 5
“Besides, sir,’’ Pierre went on, “these people were either
Huguenots or Catholics. If they were Huguenots they would
be right glad to minister to those who are fighting on their
behalf; if they were Catholics they would rob and murder us
without mercy. Therefore they may think themselves fortu-
nate indeed to escape at so trifling a cost from the punishment
they deserve.â€
“That is all very well, Pierre; but the orders are strict
against plundering, and if the Admiral were to catch you you
would get a sound thrashing with a stirrup-leather.â€
“I have risked worse than that, sir, many times in my life,
and if I am caught I will give them leave to use the strap.
But you will see, Monsieur Philip, that if the war goes on these
niceties will soon become out of fashion. At present the
Huguenot lords and gentlemen have money in their pockets to
pay for what they want, but after a time money will become
scarce. They will see that the armies of the king live on
plunder as armies generally do, and when cash runs short they
will have to shut their eyes and let the men provide themselves
as best they can.â€
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 99
“T hope the war won’t last long enough for that, Pierre.
But at any rate we have money in our pockets at present, and
can pay for what we require; though I do not pretend that it
is aserious matter to take a hen out of a coop, especially when
you can’t get it otherwise, without, as you say, alarming a
whole family. However, remember my orders are that every-
thing we want is to be paid for.â€
“J understand, sir, and you will see that the next time we
reckon up accounts every item shall be charged for, so that
there will be nothing on your conscience.â€â€™
Philip laughed again. “I shall be content if that is the
case, Pierre, and I hope that your conscience will be as clear
as mine will be.â€
On the third of November, just a month after leaving Orleans,
De la Noiie with his troop augmented to three hundred joined
the Prince of Condé before Paris. During the interval he had
traversed the west of France by the route he had marked out
for himself, had raised fifty more men among the Huguenots
of Brittany, and had been joined on the route by many gentle-
men with parties of their retainers. Several bodies of Catho-
lics had been met and dispersed. ‘Two or three small towns
where the Huguenots had been ill-treated and massacred were
entered, the ringleaders in the persecutions had been hung,
and the authorities had been compelled to pay a heavy fine,
under threat of the whole town being committed to the flames.
Everywhere he passed La Notie had caused proclamations
to. be scattered far and wide to the effect that any ill-treatment
of Huguenots would be followed by his return, and by the
heaviest punishment being inflicted upon all who molested
them. And so, having given great encouragement to the
Huguenots and scattered terror among their persecutors, hav-
ing ridden great distances and astonished the people of the
western provinces by his energy and activity, La Noitie joined
the Prince of Condé with three hundred men. He was
heartily welcomed on his arrival at the Huguenot camp at St.
Denis.
Francois de Laville and Philip Fletcher had thoroughly
enjoyed the expedition. They had often been in the saddle
from early morning till Jate at night, and had felt the benefit
100 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
of having each two horses, as when the party halted for a day
or two they were often sent out with half their troop to visit
distant places to see friends, to bring into the camp magis-
trates and others who had been foremost in stirring up the
people to attack the Huguenots, to enter small towns, throw
open prisons and carry off the Huguenots confined there, and
occasionally to hang the leaders of local massacres. In these
cases they were always accompanied by one or other of the
older leaders in command of the party.
Their spare chargers enabled them to be on horseback every
day, while half the troop rested in turn. Sometimes their halts
were made in small towns and villages, but more often they
bivouacked in the open country; being thus, the Count con-
sidered, more watchful and less apt to be surprised. On their
return from these expeditions Pierre always had a meal pre-
pared for them. In addition to the rations of meat and bread,
chicken and eggs, he often contrived to serve up other and
daintier food. His old poaching habits were not forgotten.
As soon as the camp was formed he would go out and set
snares for hares, traps for birds, and lay lines in the nearest
stream, while fish and game of some sort were generally added
to the fare.
“Upon my word,†the Count, who sometimes rode with
them, said one evening, “this varlet of yours, Master Philip,
is an invaluable fellow, and Condé himself cannot be better
served than you are. I have half a mind to take him away
from you, and to appoint him Provider-in-General to our
camp. I warrant me he never learned thus to provide a table
honestly; he must have all the tricks of a poacher at his
fingers’ end.â€
“T fancy when he was young he had to shift a good deal for
himself, sir,†Philip replied.
“JT thought so,†La Noiie laughed. “I marked him once
or twice behind your chair at Orleans, and methought then
that he looked too grave to be honest; and there was a twinkle
in his eye that accorded badly with the gravity of his face and
his sober attire. Well, there can be no doubt that in wara
man who has a spice of the rogue in him makes the best of
servants, provided he is but faithful to his master and respects
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 101
his goods, if he does those of no one else. Vour rogue is
necessarily a man of resources, and one of that kind will on a
campaign make his master comfortable where one with an
over-scrupulous varlet will well-nigh starve. I had such a
man when I was with Brissac in Northern Italy, but one day
he went out and never returned. Whether a provost-marshal
did me the ill service of hanging him, or whether he was shot
by the peasants, I never knew, but I missed him sorely, and
often went fasting to bed when I should have had a good
supper had he been with me. It is lucky for you both that
you haven’t to depend upon that grim-visaged varlet of Fran-
gois’. I have no doubt that the countess thought she was
doing well by my cousin when she appointed him to go with
him, and I can believe that he would give his life for him, but
for all that if you had to depend upon him for your meals you
would fare badly indeed.†;
De la Noitie was much disappointed on joining the Prince at
finding that the latter’s force had not swollen to larger dimen-
sions. He had with him, after the arrival of the force the
Count had brought from the west, but two thousand horse.
Of these a large proportion were gentlemen, attended only by
a few personal retainers; a fifth only were provided with
lances, and a large number had no defensive armour. Of foot
soldiers he had about the same number as of horse, and of
these about half were armed with arquebuses, the rest being
pikemen. The force under the command of the Constable de
Montmorency inside the walls of Paris was known to be enor-
mously superior in strength, and the Huguenots were unable to
understand why he did not come out to give them battle.
They knew, however, that Count Aremberg was on his way
from the Netherlands with seventeen hundred horse, sent by
the Duke of Alva to the support of the Catholics, and they
supposed that Montmorency was waiting for this reinforcement.
On the 9th of November news arrived that Aremberg was
approaching, and D’Andelot, with five hundred horse and
eight hundred of the best-trained arquebusiers, was despatched
to seize Poissy, and so prevent Aremberg entering Paris.
The next morning the Constable, learning that Condé had
weakened his army by this detachment, marched out from
102 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Paris. Seldom have two European armies met with a greater
disparity of numbers, for while Condé had but fifteen hundred
horse and twelve hundred foot, the Constable marched out
with sixteen thousand infantry, of whom six thousand were
Swiss, and three thousand horse. He had eighteen pieces of
artillery, while Condé was without a single cannon. As soon
as this force was seen pouring out from the gates of Paris the
Huguenot trumpets blew to arms. All wore over their coats
or armour a white scarf, the distinguishing badge of the
Huguenots, and the horsemen were divided into three bodies.
De la Noiie and his following formed part of that under the
personal command of Condé.
“We longed to be here in time for this battle, Philip,â€
Francois said, “but I think this is rather more than we bar-
gained for. They must be nearly ten to one against us.
There is one thing, although the Swiss are good soldiers, the
rest of their infantry are for the most part Parisians, and
though these gentry have proved themselves very valiant in
the massacre of unarmed Huguenot men, women, and chil-
dren, I have no belief in their valour when they have to meet
men with swords in their hands. I would, however, that
D’Andelot with his five hundred horse and eight hundred
arquebusiers, all picked men, were here with us, even if
Aremberg with his seventeen hundred horse were ranged
under the Constable. As it is I can hardly believe that Condé
and the Admiral will really lead us against that huge mass.
I should think that they can but be going to manceuvre so as
to fall back in good order and show a firm face to the enemy.
Their footmen would then be of no use to them, and as I do
not think their horse are more than twice our strength, we
might turn upon them when we get. them away from their
infantry, and beyond the range of their cannon.â€
As soon, however, as the troops were fairly beyond the
gates of St. Denis the leaders placed themselves at the head
of the three columns, and with a few inspiring words led them
forward. Coligny was on the right, La Rochefoucauld,
Genlis, and other leaders on the left, and the column com-
manded by Condé himself in the centre. Condé, with a
number of nobles and gentlemen, rode in front of the line.
THE BATTLE OF ST, DENIS 103
Behind them came the men-at-arms with lances, while those
armed only with swords and pistols followed. Coligny, on
the right, was most advanced, and commenced the battle by
charging furiously down upon the enemy’s left. Facing
Condé were the great mass of the Catholic infantry, but with-
out a moment’s hesitation the little band of but five hundred
horse charged right down upon them. Fortunately for them
it was the Parisians and not the Swiss upon whom their assault
fell. The force and impetus of their rush was too much for
the Parisians, who broke at the onset, threw away their arms,
and fled in a disorderly mob towards the gates of Paris.
“Never mind those cowards,†the Prince shouted, “there
is nobler game;†and followed by his troop he rode at the
Constable, who, with a thousand horse, had taken his post
behind the infantry. Before this body of cavalry could ad-
vance to meet the Huguenots the latter were among them, and
a desperate hand-to-hand méde took place. Gradually the
Huguenots won their way into the mass, although the old
Constable, fighting as stoutly as the youngest soldier, was
setting a splendid example to his troops. Robert Stuart, a
Scotch gentleman in Condé’s train, fought his way up to him
and demanded his surrender. The Constable’s reply was a
blow with the hilt of the sword which nearly struck Stuart from
his horse, knocking out three of his teeth. A moment later
the Constable was struck by a pistol-ball, but whether it was
fired by Stuart himself or one of the gentlemen by his side
was never known. The Constable fell, but the fight still
raged.
The Royalists, recovered from the first shock, were now
pressing their adversaries. Condé’s horse was shot by a
musket-ball, and in falling pinned him to the ground so that
he was unable to extricate himself. De la Noiie, followed by
Francois and Philip, who were fighting by his side, and other
gentlemen, saw his peril, and rushing forward drove back
Condé’s assailants. ‘Two gentlemen leaping from their horses
extricated the Prince from his fallen steed, and, after hard
fighting, placed him on a horse before one of them, and the
troops, repulsing every attack made on them, fell slowly back
to St. Denis. On the right Coligny had more than held his
104 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
own against the enemy, but on the left the Huguenots, en-
countering Marshal de Montmorency, the eldest son of the
Constable, and suffering heavily from the arquebus and artil-
lery fire, had been repulsed, and the Catholics here had gained
considerable advantages.
The flight of a large portion of the infantry, and the dis-
order caused in the cavalry by the charges of Condé and
Coligny, prevented the Marshal from following up his advan-
tage, and as the Huguenots fell back upon St. Denis the Royal-
ists retired into Paris, where the wounded Constable had
already been carried. Victory was claimed by both sides,
but belonged to neither. Each party had lost about four
hundred men, a matter of much greater consequence to the
Huguenots than to the Catholics, the more so as a large pro-
portion of the slain on their side were gentlemen of rank.
Upon the other hand the loss of the Constable, who died next
day, paralysed for a time the Catholic forces.
A staunch and even bigoted Catholic, and opposed to any
terms of toleration being granted to the Huguenots, he was
opposed to the ambition of the Guises, and was the head of
the Royalist party as distinguished from that of Lorraine.
Catharine, who was the moving spirit of the court, hesitated
to give the power he possessed as Constable into hands that
might use it against her, and persuaded the king to bestow the
supreme command of the army upon his brother, Henri, Duke
of Anjou. The divisions in the court caused by the death of
the Constable, and the question of his successor, prevented
any fresh movements of the army, and enabled the Prince of
Condé, after being rejoined by D’Andelot’s force, to retire
unmolested three days after the battle, the advanced guard of
the Royalists having been driven back into Paris by D’Ande-
lot on his return, when in his disappointment at being absent
from the battle he fell fiercely upon the enemy, and pursued
them hotly to the gates, burning several windmills close under
the walls.
On the evening of the battle De la Notie had presented his
cousin and Philip to the Prince, speaking in high terms of
the bravery they displayed in the battle, and they had received
Condé’s thanks for the part they had taken in his rescue from
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 105
the hands of the Catholics. The Count himself had praised
them highly, but had gently chided Francois for the rashness
he had shown.
“Tt is well to be brave, Francois; but that is not enough.
A man who is brave without being prudent, may with fortune
escape as you have done from a battle without serious wounds,
but he cannot hope for such fortune many times, and his life
would be a very short one. Several times to-day you were
some lengths ahead of me in the méée, and once or twice I
thought you lost, for I was too closely pressed myself to render
you assistance. It was the confusion alone that saved you.
Your life is a valuable one. You are the head of an old fam-
ily, and have no right to throw your life away. Nothing
could have been more gallant than your behaviour, Francois,
but you must learn to temper bravery by prudence. Your
cousin showed his English blood and breeding. When we
charged he was half a length behind me, and at that distance
he remained through the fight, except when I was very hotly
pressed, when he at once closed up beside me. More than
once I glanced round at him, and he was fighting with the
coolness of a veteran. It was he who called my attention to
Condé’s fall, which in the mé/ée might have passed unnoticed
by me until it was too late to save him. He kept his pistols
in his holsters throughout the fray, and it was only when they
pressed us so hotly as we were carrying off the Prince that he
used them, and, as I observed, with effect. I doubt if there
was a pistol save his undischarged at that time; they were a
reserve that he maintained for the crisis of the fight. Master
Philip, I trust that you will have but small opportunity for
winning distinction in this wretched struggle, but were it to
last, which heaven forbid, I should say that you would make
a name for yourself, as assuredly will my cousin Francois, if
he were to temper his enthusiasm with coolness.â€
The evening before the Huguenots retired from St. Denis
the Count sent for Francois and his cousin.
“As you will have heard,†he said, “we retire to-morrow
morning. We have done all, and more than all, that could
have been expected from such a force. We have kept Paris
shut up for ten weeks, and have maintained our position in
106 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
face of a force, commanded by the Constable of France, of
well-nigh tenfold our strength. We are now going to march
east to effect a junction with a force under Duke Casimir.
He is to bring us over six thousand horse, three thousand
foot, and four cannon. The march will be toilsome, but the
Admiral’s skill will, I doubt not, enable us to elude the force
with which the enemy will try to bar our way. The Admiral
is sending off the Sieur D’Arblay, whom you both know, to
the south of France in order that he may explain to our
friends there the reason for our movement to the east, for
otherwise the news that we have broken up from before Paris
may cause great discouragement.
“T have proposed to him that you should both accompany
him. You have frequently ridden under his orders during our
expedition to the west, and he knows your qualities. He has
gladly consented to receive you as his companions. It will
be pleasant for him to have two gentlemen with him. He
takes with him his own following of eight men; six of his
band fell in the battle. The Admiral is of opinion that this
is somewhat too small a force for safety, but if you each take
the four men-at-arms who ride behind you it will double his
force. ‘Two of yours fell in the fight I believe, Frangois.â€
“T have taken two others from the troop to fill their places.â€
“Your men all came out of it, Philip, did they not?â€
“Yes, sir. They were all wounded, but none of them seri-
ously, and are all fit to ride.â€
“Vou will understand, Francois, that in separating you from
myself I am doing so for your sakes’ alone. It will be the
Admiral’s policy to avoid fighting. Winter is close upon us
and the work will be hard and toilsome, and doubtless ere we
effect a junction with the Germans very many will succumb
to cold and hardship. You are not as yet inured to this
work, and I would rather not run the risk of your careers end-
ing from such causes. If I thought there was a prospect of
fighting I should keep you with me, but being as it is I think
it better you should accompany the Sieur D’Arblay. The
mission is a dangerous one, and will demand activity, energy,
and courage, all of which you possess; but in the south you
will have neither cold nor famine to contend with, and far
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 107
greater opportunities maybe of gaining credit than you would
in an army like this, where, as they have proved to the enemy,
every man is brave. Another reason, I may own, is that in
this case I consider your youth to be an advantage. We could
hardly have sent one gentleman on such a mission alone, and
with two of equal rank and age, each with eight followers,
difficulties and dissensions might have arisen, while you would
both be content to accept the orders of the Sieur D’Arblay
without discussion, and to look up to him as the leader of
your party.â€
Although they would rather have remained with the army,
the lads at once thanked the Count and stated their willing-
ness to accompany the Sieur D’Arblay, whom they both knew
and liked, being, like De la Noitie, cheerful and of good
spirits, not deeming it necessary to maintain at all times a
stern and grave aspect, or a ruggedness of manner, as well as
sombre garments. De la Noiie at once took them across to
D’Arblay’s tent.
“My cousin and his kinsman will gladly ride with you and
place themselves under your orders, D’Arblay. I can warmly
commend them to you. Though they are young I can guaran-
tee that you will find them, if it comes to blows, as useful as
most men ten years their senior, and on any mission that you
may intrust to them I think that you can rely upon their dis-
cretion; but of that you will judge for yourself when you know
somewhat more of them. They will take with them eight
men-at-arms, all of whom will be stout fellows, so that with
your own men you can traverse the country without fear of any
party you are likely to fall in with.â€
“T shall be glad to have your cousin and his kinsman with
me,†D’Arblay said courteously. “‘ Between you and IJ, De la
Noiie, I would infinitely rather have two bright young fellows
of spirit than one of our tough old warriors, who deem it sin-
ful to smile, and have got a text handy for every occasion.
It is not a very bright world for us at present, and I see not
the use of making it sadder by always wearing a gloomy coun-
tenance.â€
The next morning the party started and rode south. Avoid-
ing the places held by the Catholics, they visited many of the
108 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
chateaux of Huguenot gentlemen, to whom D’Arblay com-
municated the instructions he had received from the Admiral
as to the assemblage of troops and the necessity for raising
such a force as would compel the Royalists to keep a consid-
erable army in the south, and so lessen the number who would
gather to oppose his march eastward.
After stopping for a short time in Navarre, and communi-
cating with some of the principal leaders in that little kingdom
they turned eastward. They were now passing through a part
of the country where party spirit was extremely bitter, and
were obliged to use some caution, as they were charged to
communicate with men who were secretly well affected to the
cause, but who, living within reach of the bigoted parliament
of Toulouse, dared not openly avow their faith.
Toulouse had from the time the troubles first began distin-
guished itself for the ferocity with which it had persecuted
the Huguenots, yielding obedience to the various royal edicts —
of toleration most reluctantly, and sometimes openly disobey-
ing them. ‘Thus for many miles round the city those of the
Reformed faith lived in continual dread, conducting their
worship with extreme secrecy when some pastor in disguise
visited the neighbourhood, and outwardly conforming to the
rites of the Catholic church. Many, however, only needed
the approach of a Huguenot army to throw off the mask and
take up arms, and it was with these that D’Arblay was spe-
cially charged to communicate. Great caution was needed in
doing this, as the visit of a party of Huguenots would, if
denounced, have called down upon them the vengeance of
the parliament, who were animated not only by hatred of the
Huguenots, but by the desire of enriching themselves by the
confiscation of the estates and goods of those they persecuted.
The visits, consequently, were generally made after night-
fall, the men-at-arms being left a mile or two away. D’Arblay
found everywhere a fierce desire to join in the struggle, re-
strained only by the fear of the consequences to wives and
families during absence. “Send an army capable of besieg-
ing and capturing Toulouse and there is not one of us who
will not rise and give his blood for the cause, putting into the
field every man he can raise and spending his last crown; but
THE BATTLE OF ST. DENIS 109
unless such a force approaches we dare not move. We know
that we are strictly watched, and that on the smallest pretext
we and our families would be dragged to prison. ‘Tell the
Admiral that our hearts and our prayers are with him, and that
nothing in the world would please us so much as to be fighting
under his banner; but until there is a hope of capturing Tou-
louse we dare not move.â€
Such was the answer at every castle, chateau, and farmhouse
where they called. Many of the Huguenots contributed not
only the money they had in their houses but their plate and
jewels, for money was above all things needed to fulfil the
engagements the Admiral had made with the German merce-
naries who were on their march to join him. Sometimes
Philip and Francgois both accompanied their leader on his
visits; sometimes they went separately, for they were always
able to obtain from the leading men the names of neighbours
who were favourable to the cause. In the way of money they
succeeded beyond their expectations, for as the gentlemen in
the district had not, like those where the parties were more
equally divided, impoverished themselves by placing their
retainers in the field, they were able to contribute compara-
tively large sums to the cause they had at heart.
CHAPTER VII
A RESCUE
eset and his two companions had been engaged for
ten days in visiting the Huguenots within a circuit of
four or five leagues round Toulouse when they learned that
their movements had been reported to the authorities there.
They had one day halted as usual in a wood, when the soldier
on the look-out ran in and reported that a body of horsemen,
some forty or fifty strong, were approaching at a gallop by the
road from the city.
“They may not be after us,†D’Arblay said, “but at any rate
they shall not catch us napping.â€
Girths were hastily tightened, armour buckled on, and all
took their places in their saddles. Jt was too late to retreat,
for the wood was a small one; and the country around open.
As the horsemen approached the wood they slackened speed
and presently halted facing it.
“Some spy has tracked us here,†D’Arblay said, “but it is
one thing to track the game, another to capture it. Let us see
what these gentlemen of Toulouse are going todo. Ihave no
doubt that they know our number accurately enough, and if
they divide, as I hope they will, we shall be able to give them
a lesson.â€
This was evidently the intention of the Catholics. After a
short pause an officer trotted off with half the troop, making a .
circuit to come down behind the wood and cut off all retreat.
As they moved off the Huguenots could count that there were
twenty-five men in each section.
110
A RESCUE 111
“ The odds are only great enough to be agreeable,†D’Arblay
laughed. “It is not as it was outside Paris, where they were
ten to one against us. Counting our servants we muster
twenty-two, while that party in front are only four stronger,
for that gentleman with the long robe is probably an official
of their parliament or a city councillor, and need not be
counted. We will wait a couple of minutes longer until the
other party is fairly out of sight, and then we will begin the
dance.â€
A minute or two later he gave the word, and the little troop
moved through the trees until nearly at the edge of the wood.
“Now, gentlemen, forward,†D’Arblay said, “and God aid
the right.â€
As in a compact body, headed by the three gentlemen, they
burst suddenly from the wood, there was a shout of dismay,
and then loud orders from the officer of the troop, halted a
-hundred and fifty yards away. The men were sitting care-
lessly on their horses; they had confidently anticipated taking
the Huguenots alive, and thought of nothing less than that the
latter should take the offensive. Scarcely had they got their
horses into motion before the Huguenots were upon them.
The conflict lasted but a minute. Half the Catholics were cut
down, the rest turning their horses rode off at full speed. The
Huguenots would have followed them, but D’Arblay shouted
to them to halt.
“You have only done half your work yet,†he said, “we
have the other party to deal with.â€
Only one of his Huguenots had fallen, shot through the head
by a pistol discharged by the officer, who had himself been a
moment later run through by D’Arblay, at whom the shot had
been aimed. Gathering his men together the Huguenot
leader rode back, and when half-way through the wood they
encountered the other party, whose officer had at once ridden
to join the party he had left, when he heard the pistol-shot
that told him they were engaged with the Huguenots. . Al-
though not expecting an attack from an enemy they deemed
overmatched by their comrades, the troop, encouraged by their
officer, met the Huguenots stoutly. The fight was for a short
time obstinate. Broken up by the trees, it resolved itself into
112 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
aseries of single combats. The Huguenot men-at-arms, how-
ever, were all tried soldiers, while their opponents were rather
accustomed to the slaughter of defenceless men and women
than to a combat with men-at-arms. Coolness and discipline
soon asserted themselves. Frangois and Philip both held their
ground abreast of their leader, and Philip by cutting down the
lieutenant brought the combat to a close. His followers on
seeing their officer fall at once lost heart, and those who could
do so turned their horses and rode off. They were hotly pur-
sued, and six were overtaken and cut down; eight had fallen
in the conflict in the wood.
“That has been a pretty sharp lesson,†D’Arblay said, as
leaving the pursuit to his followers he reined in his horse at
the edge of the wood. “You both did right gallantly, young
sirs. It is no slight advantage in a mé/ée of that kind to be
strong in officers. The fellows fought stoutly for a short time.
Had it not been for your despatching their officer, Monsieur
Fletcher, we should not have finished with them so quickly.
It was a right down blow, and heartily given, and fell just at
the joint of the gorget.â€
“TI am sorry that I killed him,†Philip replied. “He
seemed a brave gentleman, and was not very many years older
than I am myself.â€
“He drew it upon himself,†D’Arblay said. “If he had not
come out to take us he would be alive now. Well, as soon as
our fellows return we will move round to Merlincourt on the
other side of the town. There are several of our friends there,
and it is the last place we have to visit. After this skirmish
we shall find the neighbourhood too hot for us. It is sure to
make a great noise, and at the first gleam of the sun on helm
or breast-plate some Catholic or other will hurry off to Tou-
louse with the news. In future we had best take some of the
men-at-arms with us when we pay our visits, or we may be
caught like rats in a trap.â€
Making a circuit of twenty miles they approached Merlin-
court that evening, and establishing themselves as usual in a
wood, remained quiet there next day. After nightfall D’Arblay
rode off, taking with him Francois and five of his own men,
and leaving Philip in command of the rest. The gold and
A RESCUE 113
jewels they had gathered had been divided into three portions,
and the bags placed in the holsters of the saddles of the three
lackeys, as these were less likely to be taken than their masters,
and if one were captured a portion only of the contributions
would be lost. D’Arblay had arranged that he would not
return that night, but would sleep at the chateau of the gentle-
man he was going to visit. .
“T will get him to send around to our other friends in the
morning. The men will return when they see that all is
clear. Send them back to meet us at the chateau to-morrow
night.â€
The five men returned an hour after they set out and reported
that all was quiet at Merlincourt, and that the Sieur D’Arblay
had sent a message to Philip to move a few miles farther away
before morning, and to return to the wood soon after nightfall.
Philip gave the men six hours to rest themselves and their
horses, they then mounted and rode eight-miles farther from
Toulouse, halting before daybreak in a thick copse standing
on high ground, commanding a view of a wide tract of coun-
try. Two of the troopers were sent off to buy provisions in a
village half a mile away, two were placed on watch, some of
the others lay down for another sleep, while Pierre redressed
the wounds that five of the men had received in the fight.
At twelve o’clock one of the look-outs reported that he could
see away out on the plain a body of horsemen. Philip at once
went to examine them for himself.
“There must be some two hundred of them I should say by
the size of the clump,†he remarked to the soldier.
“ About that I should say, sir.â€
“I expect they are hunting for us,†Philip said. “They
must have heard from some villager that we were seen to ride
round this way the day before yesterday, or they would hardly
be hunting in this neighbourhood for us. It is well we moved
in the night. I wish the Sieur D’Arblay and the Count de
Laville were with us. No doubt they were hidden away as soon
as the troop was seen, but one is ntver secure against treachery.â€
Philip was restless and uncomfortable all day, and walked
about the wood impatiently longing for night to come. As
soon as it was dark they mounted and rode back to the wood
114 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
near Merlincourt. The five men were at once sent off to the
chateau where they had left their leaders.
“That is a pistol-shot!’’ Pierre exclaimed some twenty
minutes after they had left.
“T did not hear it. Are you sure, Pierre?â€
“Quite sure, sir. At least I will not swear that it was a
pistol, it might have been an arquebus, but I will swear it was
a shot.â€
“To your saddle, men,†Philip said. “A pistol-shot has
been heard, and it may be that your comrades have fallen into
an ambush. Advance to the edge of the wood, and be ready
to dash out to support them should they come.â€
But a quarter of an hour passed and there was no sound to
break the stillness of the evening.
“Shall I go into the village and find out what has taken
place, Monsieur Fletcher? I will leave my iron cap and breast
-and back pieces here. I shall not want to fight but to run,
and a hare could not run in these iron pots.â€
“Do, Pierre. We shall be ready to support you if you are
chased.â€
“Tf I am chased by half a dozen men I may run here, sir;
if by a strong force I shall strike across the country. Trust
me to double and throw them off the scent. If I am not back
here in an hour, it will be that I am taken or have had to trust
to my heels, and you will find me in the last case to-morrow
morning at the wood where we halted to-day. If I do not
come soon after daybreak, you will know that I am either
captured or killed. Do not delay for me longer, but act as
seems best to you.â€
Pierre took off his armour and sped away in the darkness,
going at a trot that would speedily take him to the village.
“Dismount and stand by your horses,’ Philip ordered.
“We may want all their strength.â€
Half an hour later Pierre returned panting.
“T have bad news, sir. I have prowled about the village,
which is full of soldiers, antl listened to their talk through
open windows. The Sieur D’Arblay, Monsieur Francois, and
the owner of the chateau and his wife were seized and carried
off to Toulouse this morning soon after daybreak. By what I
A RESCUE 115
heard, one of the servants of the chateau was a spy set by the
council of Toulouse to watch the doings of its owner, and as
soon as Monsieur D’Arblay arrived there last night, he stole
out and sent a messenger to Toulouse. At daybreak the
chateau was surrounded and they were seized before they had
time to offer resistance. The troop of horse we saw have all
day been searching for us, and went back before nightfall to
Merlincourt, thinking that we should be sure to be going there
sometime or other to inquire after our captain. The five men
you sent away were taken completely by surprise, and all were
killed, though not without a tough fight. A strong party are
lying in ambush with arquebuses, making sure that the rest of
the troop will follow the five they surprised.â€
“Vou were not noticed, Pierre, or pursued ?â€â€™
“No, sir; there were so many men about in the village that
one more stranger attracted no attention.â€
“Then we can remain here safely for half an hour,†Philip
said.
The conversation had taken place a few paces from the
troop. Philip now joined his men.
“The Sieur D’Arblay and Count Francois have been taken
prisoners. Your comrades fell into an ambush, and have, I
fear, all lost their lives. Dismount for half an hour, men,
while I think over what is best tobe done. Keep close to your
horses, so as to be in readiness to mount instantly if necessary.
One of you take my horse. Do you come with me, Pierre.
This is a terrible business, lad,†he went on as they walked
away from the others. ‘We know what will be the fate of my
cousin and Monsieur D’Arblay. They will be burnt or hung
as heretics. The first thing is, how are we to get them out,
and also if possible the gentleman and his wife who were taken
with them.â€
“We have but ten of the men-at-arms left, sir, and four of
them are so wounded that they would not count for much in
a fight. There are the two other lackeys and myself; so
we are but fourteen in all. If we had arrived in time we
might have done something, but now they are firmly lodged
in the prison at Toulouse I see not that we can accomplish
anything.â€
116 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Philip fell into silence for some minutes, then he said:
“Many of the councillors and members of parliament live, I
think, in villas outside the walls, if we seize a dozen of them,
appear before the city and threaten to hang or shoot the whole
of them if the four captives are-not released, we might succeed
in getting our friends into our hands, Pierre.â€
“That is so, sir. ‘There really seems a hope for us in that
way.â€
“Then we will lose no time. We will ride at once for Tou-
louse. When we get near the suburbs we will seize some
countryman and force him to point out to us the houses of the
principal councillors and the members of their parliament.
‘These we will pounce upon and carry off, and at daybreak will
appear with them before the walls. We will make one of them
signify to their friends that if any armed party sallies out
through the gates, or approaches us from behind, it will be the .
signal for the instant death of all of our captives. Now let us
be off at once.â€
The party mounted without delay and rode towards Tou-
louse. This rich and powerful city was surrounded by hand-
some villas and chateaux, the abode of wealthy citizens and
persons of distinction. At the first house at which they stopped
Philip with Pierre and two of the men-at-arms dismounted and
entered. It was the abode of a small farmer, who cultivated
vegetables for the use of the townsfolk. He had retired to
bed with his family, but upon being summoned came down-
stairs trembling, fearing that his late visitors were bandits.
“No harm will be done you if you obey our orders,†Philip
said, “but if not we shall make short work of you. I suppose
you know the houses of most of the principal pérsons who live
outside the walls?â€
“Assuredly I do, my lord. There is the President of the
Parliament and three or four of the principal councillors, and
the Judge of the High Court and many others, all living within
a short mile of this spot.â€
“Well, I require you to guide us to their houses. There
will be no occasion for you to show yourself, nor will any one
know that you have had aught to do with the matter. If you
attempt to escape or to give the alarm, you will without scruple
A RESCUE 117
be shot; if on the other hand we are satisfied with your work,
you will have a couple of crowns for your trouble.â€
The man seeing that he had no choice put a good face on
it. “Tam ready to do as your lordship commands,†he said.
“TI have no reason for good-will towards any of these person-
ages, who rule us harshly and regard us as if we were dirt under
their feet. Shall we go first to the nearest of them?â€
“No, we will first call on the President of the Parliament,
and then the Judge of the High Court, then the councillors in
the order of their rank. We will visit ten in all, and see that
you choose the most important. Pierre, you will take charge
of this man and ride in front of us. Keep your pistol in your
hand, and shoot him through the head if he shows signs of
trying to escape. You will remain with him when we enter
the houses. Have you any rope, my man?â€
“Yes, my lord, I have several long ropes with which I bind
the vegetables on my cart when I go to market.â€
“That will do, bring them at once.â€
Pierre accompanied the man when he went to his shed.
On his return with the ropes Philip told the men-at-arms to
cut them into lengths of eight feet, and to make a running
noose at one end of each. When this was done they again
mounted and moved on.
“When we enter the houses,†he said to the two other
lackeys, “you will remain without with Pierre, and will take
charge of the first four prisoners we bring out. Put the nooses
round their necks and draw them tight’ enough to let the men
feel that they are there. Fasten the other ends to your sad-
dles, and warn them if they put up their hands to throw off
the nooses you will spur your horses into a gallop. That
threat will keep them quiet enough.â€
In a quarter of an hour they arrived at the gate of a large
and handsome villa. Philip ordered his men to dismount
and fasten up their horses.
“You will remain here in charge of the horses,†he said to
the lackeys, and then with the men-at-arms he went up to the
house. ‘Two of them were posted at the back entrance, two
at the front, with orders to let no one issue out. Then with
his dagger he opened the shutters of one of the windows, and
118 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
followed by the other six men entered. The door was soon
found, and opening it they found themselves in a hall where
a hanging light was burning. Several servants were asleep on
the floor. These started up with exclamations of alarm at
seeing seven men with drawn swords.
“Silence!†Philip said sternly, “or this will be your last
moment. Roger and Jules, do you take each one of these
lackeys by the collar. That is right. Now put your pistols
to their heads. Now, my men, lead us at once to your mas-
ter’s chamber. Eustace, light one of these torches on the
wall at the lamp and bring it along with you. Henri, do you
also come with us, the rest of you stay here and guard these
lackeys. Make them sit down. If any of them move run
him through without hesitation.â€
At this moment an angry voice was heard shouting above.
“What is all this disturbance about? If I hear another
sound I will discharge you all in the morning.â€
Philip gave a loud and derisive laugh, which had the effect
he had anticipated, for directly afterwards a man in a loose
dressing-gown ran into the hall.
“What does this mean, you rascals?†he shouted angrily
as he entered. Then he stopped petrified with astonishment.
“It means this,†Philip said, levelling a pistol at him,
“that if you move a step you are a dead man.â€
“You must be mad,†the president gasped. “Do you know
who I am?â€
“Perfectly, sir. You are president of the infamous parlia-
ment of Toulouse. Iam a Huguenot officer, and you are my
prisoner. You need not look so indignant; better men than
you have been dragged from their homes to prison and death
by your orders. Now it is your turn to be a prisoner. I
might, if I chose, set fire to this chateau and cut the throats
of all in it, but we do not murder in the name of God, we
leave that to you. Take this man away with you, Eustace.
I give him into your charge; if he struggles or offers the least
resistance stab him to the heart.â€
“You will at least give me time to dress, sir?†the presi-
dent said.
“Not.a moment,†Philip replied. “The night is warm,
“IF YOU MOVE A STEP YOU ARE A DEAD MAN.â€
A RESCUE 119
and you will do very well as you are. As for you,†he went
on turning to the servants, “you will remain quiet until morn-
ing, and if any of you dare to leave the house you will be
slain without mercy. You can assure your mistress that she
will not be long without the society of your master, for in all
probability he will be returned safe and sound before mid-
day to-morrow. One of you may fetch your master’s cloak,
since he seems to fear the night air.â€
The doors were opened and they issued out, Philip bidding
the servants close and bar them behind them. When they
reached the horses the prisoner was handed over to D’Ar-
blay’s lackey, who placed the noose round his neck and gave
him warning as Philip had instructed him. Then they set off,
Pierre with the guide again leading the way. Before morn-
ing they had ten prisoners in their hands. In one or two
cases the servants had attempted opposition, but they were
speedily overpowered, and the captures were all effected with-
out loss of life. The party then moved away about a mile,
and the prisoners were allowed to sit down. Several of them
were elderly men, and Philip picked these out by the light of
two torches they had brought from the last house, and ordered
the ropes to be removed from their necks.
“T should regret, gentlemen,†he said, “the indignity that
I have been forced to place upon you had you been other than
you are. It is well, however, that you should have felt,
though in a very slight degree, something of the treatment that
you have all been instrumental in inflicting upon blameless
men and women, whose only fault was that they chose to wor-
ship God in their own way. You may thank your good fort-
une at having fallen into the hands of one who has had no
dear friends murdered in the prisons of Toulouse. There are
scores of men who would have strung you up without mercy,
thinking it a righteous retribution for the pitiless cruelties of
which the parliament of Toulouse has been guilty.
“Happily for you, though I regard you with loathing as
pitiless persecutors, I have no personal wrongs to avenge.
Your conscience will tell you that, fallen as you have into the
hands of Huguenots, you could only expect death; but it is
not for the purpose of punishment that you have been cap-
120 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
tured; you are taken as hostages. My friends the Count de
Laville and the Sieur D’Arblay were yesterday carried pris-
oners into Toulouse, and with them Monseiur de Merouville,
whose only fault was that he had afforded them a night’s shel-
ter. His innocent wife was also dragged away with him.
You sir,†he said to one of the prisoners, “appear to me to
be the oldest of the party. At daybreak you will be released,
and will bear to your colleagues in the city the news that these
nine persons are prisoners in my hands. You will state that
if any body of men approaches this place from any quarter
these nine persons will at once be hung up to the branches
above us. You will say that I hold them as hostages for the
four prisoners, and that I demand that these shall be sent out
here with their horses and the arms of my two friends and
under the escort of two unarmed troopers. These gentlemen
here will, before you start, sign a document ordering the said
prisoners at once to be released, and will also sign a solemn
undertaking, which will be handed over to Monsieur de
Merouville, pledging themselves that should he and his wife
choose to return to their chateau no harm shall ever happen to
them, and no accusation of any sort in the future be brought
against them.
“T may add that should at any time this guarantee be broken,
I shall consider it my duty the moment I hear of the event to
return to this neighbourhood, and assuredly I will hang the
signatories of the guarantee over their own door-posts and will
burn their villas to the ground. I know the value of oaths
sworn to Huguenots; but in this case I think they will be kept,
for I swear to you—and I am in the habit of keeping my oaths
—that if you break your undertaking I will not break mine.â€
As soon as it was daylight Pierre produced from his saddle-
bag an ink-horn, paper, and pens, and the ten prisoners
signed their name to an order for the release of thé four cap-
tives. They then wrote another document to be handed by’
their representative to the governor, begging him to see that
the order was executed, informing him of the position they
were in, and that their lives would certainly be forfeited un-
less the prisoners were released without delay; they also ear-
nestly begged him to send out orders to the armed forces who
A RESCUE 121
were searching for the Huguenots, bidding them make no
movement whatever until after mid-day.
The councillor was then mounted on a horse and escorted
by two of the men-at-arms to within a quarter of a mile of the
nearest gate of the city. The men were to return with his
horse. The councillor was informed that ten o’clock was the
limit given for the return of the prisoners, and that unless they
had by that hour arrived it would be supposed that the order
for their release would not be respected, and in that case the
nine hostages would be hung forthwith, and that in the course
of a night or two another batch would be carried off. Philip
had little fear, however, that there would be any hesitation
upon the part of those in the town in acting upon the order
signed by so many important persons, for the death of the
president and several of the leading members of the parlia-
ment would create such an outcry against the governor by
their friends and relatives, that he would not venture to refuse
the release of four prisoners of minor importance in order to
save their lives.
After the messenger had departed Philip had the guarantee
for the safety of Monsieur de Merouville and his wife drawn
up and signed in duplicate.
“One of these documents,†he said, “I shall give to Mon-
sieur de Merouville, the other I shall keep myself, so that if
this solemn guarantee is broken I shall have this as a justifica-
tion for the execution of the perjured men who signed it.â€
The time passed slowly. Some of the prisoners walked
anxiously and impatiently to and fro, looking continually
‘towards the town; others sat in gloomy silence, too humili-
ated at their present position even to talk to one another.
The soldiers on the contrary were in high spirits; they re-
joiced at the prospect of the return of their two leaders, and
they felt proud of having taken part in such an exploit as the
capture of the chief men of the dreaded parliament of Tou-
louse. Four of them kept a vigilant guard over the prisoners,
the rest ate their breakfast with great gusto and laughed and
joked at the angry faces of some of their prisoners. It was
just nine o’clock when a small group of horsemen were seen
in the distance.
122 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“T think there are six of them, sir,†Eustace said.
“That is the right number, Eustace. The lady is doubtless
riding behind her husband, two men are the escort, and the
other is no doubt the councillor we released, who is now act-
ing as guide to this spot. Bring my horse, Pierre,†and
mounting Philip rode off to meet the party. He was soon
able to make out the figures of Francois and D’Arblay, and
putting his horse to a gallop was speedily alongside of them.
“What miracle is this?†Monsieur D’Arblay asked after
the first greeting was over. “At present we are all in a maze.
We were in separate dungeons, and the prospect looked as
hopeless as it could well do, when the doors opened and an
officer followed by two soldiers bearing our armour and arms
entered and told us to attire ourselves. What was meant we
could not imagine. We supposed we were going to be led
before some tribunal, but why they should arm us before tak-
ing us there was more than we could imagine. We met in
the courtyard of the prison, and were stupefied at seeing our
horses saddled and bridled there, and Monsieur de Merou-
ville and his wife already mounted. Two unarmed troopers
were also there, and this gentleman, who said sourly, ‘Mount,
sirs, I am going to lead you to your friends.’ We looked at
each other to see if we were dreaming, but you may imagine
we were not long in leaping into our saddles. This gentleman
has not been communicative. In fact by his manner I should
say he is deeply disgusted at the singular mission with which
he was charged, and on the ride here Francois, Monsieur de
Merouville, and myself have exhausted ourselves in conject-
ures as to how this miracle has come about.â€
“ Wait two or three minutes longer,†Philip said with a smile.
“When you get to yonder trees you will receive an explana-
tion.â€
Francois and Monsieur D’Arblay gazed in surprise at the
figures of nine men, all in scanty raiments, wrapped up in
cloaks, and evidently guarded by the men-at-arms, who set up
a joyous shout as they rode in. Monsieur de Merouville
uttered an exclamation of astonishment as he recognized the
dreaded personages collected together in such a plight.
“Monsieur de Merouville,†Philip said, “I believe you
A RESCUE 123
know these gentlemen by sight. Monsieur D’Arblay and
Francois, you are not so fortunate as to be acquainted with
them, and I have pleasure in introducing to you the President
of the Parliament of Toulouse, the Judge of the High Court,
and other councillors, all gentlemen of consideration. It has
been my misfortune to have had to treat these gentlemen with
scant courtesy, but the circumstances left me no choice.
Monsieur de Merouville, here is a document, signed by these
nine gentlemen, giving a solemn undertaking that you and
Madame shall be in future permitted to reside in your chateau
without the slightest let or hindrance, and that you shall suffer
no molestation whatever, either on account of this affair or
on the question of religion. I have a duplicate of this docu-
ment, and have on my part given an undertaking that if its
terms are broken I will at whatever inconvenience to myself
return to this neighbourhood, hang these ten gentlemen if I
can catch them, and at any rate burn their chateaux to the
ground. ‘Therefore, I think as you have their undertaking
and mine you can without fear return home; but this, of
course, I leave to yourself to decide. Gentlemen, you are
now free to return to your homes, and I trust this lesson—
that we on our part can strike if necessary—will have some
effect in moderating your zeal for persecution.â€â€™
Without a word the president and his companions walked
away ina body. ‘The troopers began to jeer and laugh, but
Philip held up his hand for silence.
“There need be no extra scorn,†he said, “these gentle-
men have been sufficiently humiliated.â€
“And you really fetched all these good gentlemen from
their beds,†D’Arblay said, bursting into a fit of laughter.
“Why, it was worth being taken prisoner were it only for the
sake of seeing them. ‘They looked like a number of old owls
suddenly disturbed by daylight—some of them round-eyed
with astonishment, some of them hissing menacingly. By
my faith, Philip, it will go hard with-you if you ever fall into
the hands of those worthies. Buta truce to jokes. We owe
you our lives, Philip; of that there is not a shadow of doubt.
Though I have no more fear than another of death in battle,
I own that I have a dread of being tortured and burned. It
124 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
was a bold stroke thus to carry off the men who have been the
leaders of the persecution against us.â€
“There was nothing in the feat, if it can be called a feats,â€
Philip said. “Of course directly we heard that you had been
seized and carried into Toulouse, I cast about for the best
means to save you. To attempt it by force would have been
simple madness, and any other plan would have required
time, powerful friends, and a knowledge of the city; and
even then we should probably have failed to get you out of
prison. This being so, it was evident that the best plan was
to seize some of the citizens of importance, who might serve
as hostages. There was no difficulty in finding out from a
small cultivator who were the principal men living outside
the walls, and their capture was as easy a business. Scarcely
a blow was struck and no lives lost in capturing the whole of
them.â€
“But some of the men are missing,†D’Arblay said.
“Yes; five of your men, I am sorry to say. On getting
back to the wood after dark I sent them, as you ordered, to
fetch you from Monsieur de Merouville’s; but of course you
had been captured before that, and they fell into an ambush
that was laid for them and were all killed.â€
“That is a bad business, Philip. Well, M. de Merouville,
will you go with us or will you trust in this safeguard ? â€â€
“Tn the first place, you have not given me a moment’s op-
portunity of thanking this gentleman, not only for having
saved the lives of my wife and myself, but for the forethought
and consideration with which he has, in the midst of his anxi-
ety for you and Monsieur de Laville, shown for us who were
entire strangers to him. Be assured, Monsieur Fletcher, that
we are deeply grateful. I hope that some time in the future,
should peace ever again be restored to France, we may be
able to meet you again and express more warmly the obliga-
tions we feel towards you.â€
Madame de Merouville added a few words of gratitude, and
then D’Arblay broke in with—
“De Merouville, you must settle at once whether to go with
"us or stay on the faith of this safeguard. We have no such
protection, and if we linger here we shall be having half a
A RESCUE 125
dozen troops of horse after us. You may be sure they will be
sent off as soon as the president and his friends reach the city,
and if we were caught again we should be in an even worse
plight than before. Do you talk it over with Madame, and
while you are doing so Francois and I will drink a flask of
wine, and eat anything we can find here, for they forgot to
give us breakfast before they sent us off, and it is likely we
shall not have another opportunity for some hours.â€
“What do you think, Monsieur Fletcher?†M. de Merou-
ville said after speaking for a few minutes with his wife; “will
they respect this pledge? If not we must go, but we are both
past. the age when we can take up life anew. My property
would, of course, be confiscated, and we should be penniless
among strangers.â€
“JT think they will respect the pledge,†Philip replied. “TI
assured them so solemnly that any breach of their promises
would be followed by prompt vengeance upon themselves and
their homes, that I feel sure they will not run the risk. Two
or three among them might possibly do so, but the others would
restrain them. I believe that you can safely return, and that,
for a long time, at any rate, you will be unmolested. Still, if
I might advise, I should say sell your property as soon as you
can find a purchaser at any reasonable price, and then remove
either to La Rochelle or cross the sea to England. You may
be sure that there will be a deep and bitter hatred against you
by those whose humiliation you have witnessed.â€
“Thank you, I will follow your advice, M. Fletcher, and I
hope that I may ere long have the pleasure of seeing you, and
of worthily expressing our deep sense of the debt of gratitude
we owe you.â€
Five minutes later the troop mounted and rode away, while
M. de Merouville, with his wife behind him, started for home.
“T hope, Francois,†D’Arblay said as they galloped off from
the wood, “that the next time I ride on an expedition your
kinsman may again be with me, for he has wit and resources
that render him a valuable companion indeed.â€
“T had great hopes, even when I was in prison, and things
looked almost as bad as they could be,†Francois said, “that
Philip would do something to help us. I had much faith in
126 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
his long-headedness, and so has the countess, my mother. She
said to me when we started, ‘You are older than Philip, Fran-
cois, but you will act wisely if in cases of difficulty you defer
your opinions to his; his training has given him self-reliance
and judgment, and he has been more in the habit of thinking
for himself than you have,’ and certainly he has fully justified
her opinion. Where do you propose to ride next, D’Arblay?â€
‘For La Rochelle; I shall not feel safe until I am within
the walls. Presidents of Parliament, judges of High Court,
and dignified functionaries are not to be dragged from their
beds with impunity. Happily it will take them an hour and
a half to walk back to the town, or longer perhaps, for they
will doubtless go first to their own homes. They will never
show themselves in such sorry plight in the streets of the city
where they are accustomed to lord it; so we may count on at
least two hours before they can take any steps. After that they
will move heaven and earth to capture us. They will send out
troops of horse after us, and messengers to every city in the
province calling upon the governors to take every means to
seize us. We have collected a good sum of money, and car-
ried out the greater portion of our mission. We shall only
tisk its loss, as well as the loss of our own lives, by going
forward. The horses are fresh, and we will put as many miles
between us and Toulouse as they can carry us before nightfall.â€
The return journey was accomplished without misadventure.
They made no more halts than were required to rest their
horses, and travelling principally at night they reached La
Rochelle without having encountered any body of the enemy.
While they had been absent the army of Condé and the
Admiral had marched into Lorraine, and eluding the forces that
barred his march, effected a junction with the German men-at-
arms who had been brought to their aid by the Duke Casimir,
the second son of the Elector Palatine. However, the Ger-
mans refused to march a step farther unless they received the
pay that had been agreed upon before they started. Condé’s
treasury was empty, and he had no means whatever of satisfying
theirdemand. In vain Duke Casimir himself tried to persuade
his soldiers to defer their claims and to trust their French
co-religionists to satisfy their demands later on. They were
A RESCUE 127
unanimous in their refusal to march a step until they obtained
their money.
The Admiral then addressed himself to his officers and sol-
diers. He pointed out to them that at the present moment
everything depended upon their obtaining the assistance of
the Germans, who were indeed only demanding their rights
according to the agreement that had been made with them, and
he implored them to come to the assistance of the Prince and
himself at this crisis. So great was his influence among his
soldiers that his appeal was promptly and genevally acceded
to, and officers and men alike stripped themselves of their
chains, jewels, money, and valuables of all kinds, and so made
up the sum required to satisfy the Germans.
As soon as this important affair had been settled, the united
army turned its face again westward, with the intention of
giving battle anew under the walls of Paris. It was, however,
terribly deficient in artillery, powder, and stores of all kinds,
and the military chest being empty, and the soldiers without
pay, it was necessary on the march to exact contributions from
the small Catholic towns and villages through which the army
marched, and in spite of the orders of the Admiral a certain
amount of pillage was carried on by the soldiers. Having
recruited the strength of his troops by a short stay at Orleans,
the Admiral moved towards Paris. Since the commencement
of the war negotiations had been going on fitfully. When the
court thought that the Huguenots were formidable they pushed
on the negotiations in earnest. Whenever, upon the contrary,
they believed that the royal forces would be able to crush those
of the Admiral, the negotiations at once came to a stand-still.
‘During the Admiral’s long march to the east they would
grant no terms whatever that could possibly be accepted, but
as soon as the junction was effected with Duke Casimir and
his Germans, and the Huguenot army again turned its face to
Paris, the court became eager to conclude peace. When the
Prince of Condé’s army arrived before Chartres the negotiators
met, and the king professed a readiness to grant so many con-
cessions that it seemed as if the objects of the Huguenots
could be attained without further fighting, and the Cardinal
of Chatillon and some Huguenot nobles went forward to have
128 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
a personal conference with the royal commissioners at Lon-
jumeau. ;
After much discussion the points most insisted upon by the
Huguenots were conceded and the articles of a treaty drawn
up, copies of which were sent to Paris and Chartres. The
Admiral and Condé both perceived that, in the absence of any
guarantees for the observance of the conditions to which the
other side bound themselves, the treaty would be of little avail,
as it could be broken as soon as the army now menacing Paris
was scattered. ‘The feeling among the great portion of the
nobles and their followers was, however, strongly in favour of
the conditions being accepted. The nobles were becoming
beggared by the continuance of the war, the expenses of which
had, for the most part, to be paid from their private means.
Their followers, indeed, received no pay, but they had to be
fed, and their estates were lying untilled for want of hands.
Their men were eager to return to their farms and families,
and so strong and general was the desire for peace that the
Admiral and Condé bowed to it.
_ They agreed to the terms, and pending their ratification
raised the siege of Chartres. Already their force was dwindling
rapidly; large numbers marched away to their homes without
even asking for leave, and their leaders soon ceased to be in a
position to make any demands for guarantees, and the peace
of Lonjumeau was therefore signed. Its provisions gave very
little more to the Huguenots than that of the preceding arrange-
ment of the same kind, and the campaign left the parties in
much the same position as they had occupied before the
Huguenots took up arms.
CHAPTER VIII
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR
oper the treaty,of Lonjumeau had been signed many
weeks, the Huguenots were sensible of the folly they had
committed in throwing away all the advantages they had gained
in the war by laying down their arms upon the terms of a
treaty made by a perfidious woman, and a weak and unstable
king, with advisers bent upon destroying the reformed religion.
They had seen former edicts of toleration first modified and
then revoked, and they had no reason even to hope that the
new treaty, which had been wrung from the court by its fears,
would be respected by it. The Huguenots were not surprised —
to find, theréfore, that as soon as they had sent back their
German auxiliaries and returned to their homes—the ink,
indeed, was scarcely dry on the paper upon which the treaty
was written—its conditions were virtually annulled.
From the pulpit of every Catholic church in France the.
treaty was denounced in the most violent language, and it was
openly declared that there could be no peace with the Hugue-
nots. These, as they returned home, were murdered in great
numbers, and in many of the cities the mobs rose and massa-
cred the defenceless Protestants. Heavy as had been the
persecutions before the outbreak of the war, they were exceeded
by those that followed it. Some of the governors of the
provinces openly refused to carry out the conditions of the
treaty. Charles issued a proclamation that the edict was not
intended to include any of the districts that were appanages
of his mother or of any of the royal or Bourbon princes. In
129
130 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
the towns the soldiers were quartered upon the Huguenots,
whom they robbed and ill-treated at their pleasure; and during
the six months that this nominal peace lasted no less than ten
thousand Huguenots were slaughtered in various parts of
France.
“The Prince of Condé, the Admiral, his brothers, and our
other leaders, may be skilful generals and brave men,†the
Countess de Laville said indignantly to Francois, when with
the troop, reduced by war, fever, and hardship to one-third of
its number, he had returned to the chateau, “but they cannot
have had their senses about them when they permitted them-
selves to be cozened into laying down their arms without
receiving a single guarantee that the terms of the treaty
should be observed. .Far better never to have taken up arms
at all. The king has come to regard us as enemies; the
Catholics hate us more than ever for our successful resistance.
Instead of being in a better position than we were before, we
shall be in a worse. We have given up all the towns we had
captured, thrown away every advantage we had gained, and
when we are again driven to take up arms we shall be in a
worse position than before, ‘for they no longer despise us, and
will in future be on their guard. There will be no repeating
the surprise of last September. I am disappointed above all
in the Admiral, D’Andelot, La Rochefoucauld, and Genlis.
Condé I have never trusted as one to be relied upon in an
extremity. He is a royal prince, has been brought up in
courts, and loves gaiety and ease; and although I say not that
he is untrue to the Huguenot cause, yet he would gladly accom-
modate matters; and as we see even in this treaty, the great
bulk of the Huguenots all over the country have been utterly
deserted, their liberty of worship denied, and their very lives
are at the mercy of the bigots. What do you think, Philip?
Have you had enough of fighting for a party who wilfully throw
away all that they have won by their sacrifices? Are you
thinking of returning home, or will you wait for a while to
see how matters go on?â€
“I will, with your permission, wait,†Philip said. “TI
lament this peace, which seems to me to leave us in a worse
position than before the war; but I agree with you that it
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 131
cannot last, and that ere long the Huguenots will be driven
again to take up arms. Francois and I have become as
brothers, and until the cause is either lost or won I would fain
remain.â€
“That is well, Philip; I will be glad to have you with us,
my nephew. La Noiie wrote to me a month since saying that
both my son and you had borne yourselves very gallantly, that
he was well pleased to have had you with him, and that he
thought that if these wars of religion continued, which they
might well do for a long time, as in Germany and Holland as
well as in France the reformed religion is battling for freedom,
you-would both rise to eminence as soldiers. However, now
that peace is made we must make the best of it. I should
think it will not be broken until after the harvest and vintage,
for until then all will be employed, and the Catholics as well
as the Huguenots must repair their losses and gather funds
before they can again take the field with their retainers.
Therefore until then I think that there will be peace.â€
The summer passed quietly at Laville. The tales of massa-
cre and outrage that came from all parts of France filled them
with horror and indignation, but in their own neighbourhcod
all was quiet. Rochelle had refused to open her gates to the
royal troops, and as in all that district the Huguenots were too
numerous to be interfered with by their neighbours, the quiet
was unbroken. Nevertheless it was certain that hostilities
would not be long delayed. The Catholics, seeing the advan-
tage that the perfect organization of the Huguenots had given
them at the commencement of the war, had established leagues
in almost every province. These were organized by the clergy
and the party that looked upon the Guises as their leaders, and
by the terms of their constitution were evidently determined
to carry out the extirpation of the reformed religion with or
without the royal authority, and were, indeed, bent upon form-
ing a third party in the state, looking to Philip of Spain rather
than to the King of France as their leader.
So frequent and daring were the outrages in Paris that Condé
soon found that his life was not safe there, and retired to
Noyers, a small town in Burgundy. Admiral Coligny, who
had been saddened by the loss of his brave wife, who had died
132 : ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
from a disease contracted in attending upon the sick and
wounded soldiers at Orleans, had abandoned the chateau at
Chatillon-sur-Loing, where he had kept up a princely hospi-
tality, and retired to the castle of Tanlay, belonging to his
brother D’Andelot, situated within a few miles of Noyers.
D’Andelot himself had gone to Brittany, after writing a remon-
strance to Catherine de Medici upon the ruin and desolation
that the breaches of the treaty and the persecution of a section
of the population were bringing upon France.
_ The Chancellor L’Hopital had in vain urged toleration.
His adversaries in the royal council were too strong for him.
The Cardinal of Lorraine had regained his old influence. The
king appointed as his preachers four of the most violent
advocates of persecution. The De Montmorencys for a time
struggled successfully against the influence of the Cardinal of
Lorraine, who sought supreme power under cover of Henry of
Anjou’s name. Three of the marshals of France, Montmor-
ency, his brother Danville, and Vielleville, supported by Car-
dinal Bourbon, demanded of the council that D’Anjou should
no longer hold the office of lieutenant-general. Catherine at
times aided the Guises, at times the Montmorencys, playing
off one party against the other, but chiefly inclining to the
Guises, who gradually obtained such an ascendancy that the
Chancellor L’ Hopital in despair retired from the council, and
thus removed the greatest obstacle to the schemes and ambition
of the Cardinal of Lorraine.
At the commencement of August the king despatched to all
parts of his dominions copies of an oath that was to be
demanded from every Huguenot; it called upon them to swear
never to take up arms save by the express command of the
king, nor to assist with counsel, money, or food any who did
so, and to.join their fellow-citizens in the defence of their
towns against those who disobeyed this mandate. The Hugue-
nots unanimously declined to sign the oath.
With the removal of the chancellor from the council the
party of Lorraine became triumphant, and it was determined
to seize the ‘whole of the Huguenot leaders, who were quietly
residing upon their estates in distant parts of France. Gas-
pard de Tavannes was charged with the arrest of Condé and
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 133
the Admiral; and fourteen companies of men-at-arms and as
many of infantry were placed under his orders, and these were
quietly and secretly marched to Noyers.
Fortunately Condé received warning just before the blow
was going to be struck. He was joined at Noyers by the
Admiral with his daughter and sons, and the wife and infant
son of D’Andelot. Condé himself had with him his wife and
children. ‘They were joined by a few Huguenot noblemen
from the neighbourhood, and these with the servants of the
Prince and Admiral formed an éscort of about a hundred and
fifty horse. Escape seemed well-nigh hopeless. Tavannes’
troops guarded most of the avenues of escape. There was no
place of refuge save La Rochelle, several hundred miles away
on the other side of France. Every city was in the hands of
their foes, and their movements were encumbered with the
presence of women and young children.
There was but one thing in their favour—their enemies
naturally supposed that should they attempt to escape they
would do so in the direction of Germany, where they would
be warmly welcomed by the Protestant princes. Therefore it
was upon that line that the greatest vigilance would be dis-
- played by their enemies. Before starting Coligny sent off a
very long and eloquent protest to the king, defending himself
for the step that he was about to take, giving a history of the
continuous breaches of the treaty, and of the sufferings that
had been inflicted upon the Huguenots, and denouncing the
. Cardinal of Lorraine and his associates as the guilty causes of
all the misfortunes that had fallen upon France.
It was on the 23d of August that the party set out from
Noyers. ‘Their march was prompt and rapid. Contrary to
expectation they discovered an unguarded ford across the
Loire, near the town of Laussonne. This ford was only passa-
ble when the river was unusually low, and had therefore es-
caped the vigilance of their foes. The weather had been for
some time dry, and they were enabled with much difficulty to
effect a crossing, a circumstance which was regarded by the
Huguenots as a special act of Providence, the more so as
heavy rain fell the moment they had crossed, and the river
rose so rapidly that when, a few hours later, the cavalry of
134. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Tavannes arrived in pursuit they were unable to effect a
passage. ,
The party had many other dangers and difficulties to encoun-
ter, but by extreme caution and rapidity of movement they
succeeded in baffling their foes and in making their way across
France.
On the evening of the 16th of September a watchman on a
tower of the chateau of Laville shouted to those in the court-
yard that he perceived a considerable body of horsemen in
the distance. A vigilant watch had been kept up for some
time, for an army had for some weeks been collected with the
ostensible motive of capturing Rochelle and compelling it to
receive a royal garrison; and as on its approach parties would
probably be sent out to capture and plunder the chateaux and
castles of the Huguenot nobles, everything had been prepared
for a siege. The alarm-bell was at once rung to warn the
neighbourhood of approaching danger. The vacancies caused
in the garrison during the war had been lately filled up, and
the gates were now closed and the walls manned, the countess
herself, accompanied by her son Philip, taking her place on
the tower by the gateway.
The party halted three or four hundred yards from the gate,
and then two gentlemen rode forward.
“The party look to me more like Huguenots than Catholics,
mother,†Francois had said. “I see no banners; but their
dresses look sombre and dark, and I think that I can see
women among them.â€
A minute later Philip exclaimed, “Surely, Francois, those
gentlemen who are approaching are Condé and the Admiral?â€
“Impossible!†the countess said; “they are in Burgundy,
full three hundred miles away.†,
“Philip is right, mother,’’ Francois said eagerly. “I recog-
nize them now; they are, beyond doubt, the Prince and Ad-
miral Coligny. Lower the drawbridge and open the gates,â€
he called down to the warders.
The countess hastened down the stairs to the courtyard
followed by Francois and Philip, and received her two unex-
pected visitors as they rode across the drawbridge.
“Madame,†Condé said as he doffed his cap courteously,
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 1385
“we are fugitives who come to ask for a night’s shelter. I
have my wife and children with me, and the Admiral has also
his family. We have ridden across France from Noyers by
devious roads and with many turnings and windings, have
been hunted like rabid beasts, and are sorely in need of rest.â€
“Vou are welcome indeed, Prince,†the countess said. “I
esteem it a high honour to entertain such guests as yourself
and Admiral Coligny. Pray enter at once; my son will ride
out to welcome the princess and the rest of your party.â€
Francois at once leapt on to a horse and galloped off, and
in a few minutes the party arrived. Their numbers had been
considerably increased since they left Noyers, as they had
been joined by many Huguenot gentlemen on the way, and
they now numbered nearly four hundred men.
“We have grown like a snowball since we started,†the
Prince said, “and I am ashamed to invade your chateau with
such an army.â€
“Tt is a great honour, Prince. We had heard a rumour
that an attempt had been made to seize you and that you had
disappeared no one knew whither, and men thought that you
were directing your course towards Germany; but little did
we dream of seeing you here in the west.â€
It was not until evening that the tale of the journey across
France with its many hazards and adventures was told, for
the countess was fully occupied in seeing to the comforts of
her guests of higher degree, while Frangois saw that the men-
at-arms and others were bestowed as comfortably as might be.
Then oxen and sheep were killed, casks of wine broached,
forage issued for the horses; while messengers were sent off
to the nearest farms for chickens and ducks, and with orders
for the women to come up to assist the domestics at the cha-
teau to meet this unexpected strain.
“Tt is good to sit down in peace and comfort again,†Condé
said, as, supper over, they strolled in the garden enjoying the
cool air of the evening. ‘This is the first halt that we have
made at any save small villages since we left Noyers. In the
first place our object was concealment, and in the second,
though many of our friends have invited us to their castles,
we would not expose them to the risk of destruction for hay-
136 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
ing shown us hospitality. Here, however, we have entered
the stronghold of our faith, for from this place to La Rochelle
the Huguenots can hold their own against their neighbours,
and need fear nothing save the approach of a large army, in
which case, countess, your plight could scarcely be worse for
having sheltered us. The royal commissioners of the prov-
ince must long have had your name down as the most stiff-
necked of the Huguenots of this corner of Poitou, as one who
defies the ordinances and maintains public worship in her
chateau. Your son and nephew fought at St. Denis, and you
sent a troop across France at the first signal to join me. The
cup of your offences is so full that this last drop can make but
little difference one way or the other.â€
“JT should have felt it as a grievous slight had you passed
near Laville without halting here,†the countess said. ‘As
for danger, for the last twenty years we have been living in
danger, and indeed during the last year I have felt safer than
ever; for now that La Rochelle has declared for us, there is a
place of refuge for all of the reformed religion in the prov-
inces round such as we have not before possessed. During
the last few months I have sent most of my valuables in there
for safety, and if the tide of war comes this way, and I am
threatened by a force against which it would be hopeless to
contend, I shall make my way thither. But against anything
short of an army I shall hold the chateau. . It forms a place
of refuge to which, at the approach of danger, all of our relig-
ion for many miles round would flock in, and as long as there
is a hope of successful resistance I would not abandon them
to the tender mercies of Anjou’s soldiers.â€
“T fear, countess,†the Admiral said, “that our arrival at
La Rochelle will bring trouble upon all the country round it.
We had no choice between that and exile. Had we consulted
our own peace and safety only we should have betaken our-
selves to Germany; but had we done that it would have been
a desertion of our brethren, who look to us for leading and
guidance. Here at La Rochelle we shall be in communica-
tion with Navarre and Gascony, and doubt not that we shall
ere very long be again at the head of an army with which we
can take the field even more strongly than before; for after
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 137
the breaches of the last treaty, and the fresh persecutions and
murders throughout the land, the Huguenots everywhere must
clearly perceive that there is no option between destruction
and winning our rights at the point of the sword. Neverthe-
less, as the court will see that it is to their interest to strike at
once before we have had time to organize an army, I think it
certain that the whole Catholic forces will march without loss
of time against La Rochelle. Our only hope is that, as on
the last occasion, they will deceive themselves as to our
strength. The evil advisers of the king, when persuading
him to issue fresh ordinances against us, have assured him
that with strong garrisons in all the great towns in France, and
with his army of Swiss and Germans still on foot, we are alto-
gether powerless, and are no longer to be feared in the slight-
est degree. We know that even now, while they deem us but
a handful of fugitives, our brethren throughout France will be
everywhere banding themselves in arms. Beforé we left
Noyers we sent out a summons calling the Huguenots in all
parts of France to take up arms again. Their organization is
perfect in every district. Our brethren have appointed places
where they are to assemble in case of need; and by this time
I doubt not that, although there is no regular army yet in the
field, there are scores of bands ready to march as soon as they
receive orders.
“Tt is true that the Catholics are far better prepared than
before. They have endeavoured by means of these leagues to
organize themselves in our manner; but there is one vital
difference. We know that we are fighting for our lives and
our faith, and that those who hang back run the risk of mas-
sacre in their own homes. The Catholics have no such im-
pulse. Our persecutions have been the work of the mobs in
the towns excited by the priests, and these ruffians, though
ardent when it is a question of slaying defenceless women and
children, are contemptible in the field against our men. We
saw how the Parisians fled like a flock of sheep at St. Denis.
‘Thus, outnumbered as we are, methinks we shall take up arms
far more quickly than our foes, and that, except from the
troops of Anjou and the levies of the great Catholic nobles,
we shall have little to fear. Even in the towns the massacres
138 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
have ever been during what is called peace, and there was far
less persecution during the last two wars than in the intervals
between them.â€
The next morning the Prince and Admiral with their escort
rode on towards La Rochelle, which they entered on the 18th
September. The countess with a hundred of her retainers and
tenants accompanied them on the first day’s journey, and re-
turned the next day to the chateau.
The news of the escape, and the reports that the Huguenots
were arming, took the court by surprise, and a declaration was
at once published by the king guaranteeing his royal protec-
tion to all adherents of the reformed faith who stayed at home,
and promising a gracious hearing to their grievances. As
soon, however, as the Catholic forces began to assemble in
large numbers the mask of conciliation was thrown off, all
edicts of toleration were repealed, and the king prohibited
his subjects in all parts of his dominions of whatever rank
from the exercise of all religious rites other than those of the
Catholic faith, on pain of confiscation and death.
Nothing could have been more opportune for the Huguenot
leaders than this decree. It convinced even the most reluc-
tant that their only hope lay in resistance, and enabled Condé’s
agents at foreign courts to show that the King of France was
bent upon exterminating the reformed faith, and that its ad-
herents had been forced to take up arms in self-preservation.
The fanatical populations of the towns rejoiced in the new
decree. Leagues for the extermination of heresy were formed
in Toulouse and other towns under the name of Crusades, and
high masses were celebrated in the churches everywhere in
honour of the great victory over heresy.
The countess had offered to send her son with fifty men-at-
arms to swell the gathering at La Rochelle, but the Admiral
declined the offer. Niort was but a day’s march from the
chateau, and although its population were of mixed religion,
the Catholics might, under the influence of the present ex-
citement, march against Laville. He thought it would be
better, therefore, that the chateau should be maintained with
all its fighting force as a centre to which the Huguenots of
the neighbourhood might rally.
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 139
“T think,†he said, “that you might for some time sustain
a siege against all the forces that could be brought from ~
Niort, and if you are attacked I will at once send a force
from the city to your assistance. I have no doubt that the
Queen of Navarre will join us, and that I shall be able to take
the offensive very shortly.â€
Encouraged by the presence of the Admiral at La Rochelle,
the whole of the Huguenots of the district prepared to take
the field immediately. Laville was the natural centre, and
two hundred and fifty men were ready to gather there directly
an alarm was given.
Three days later a man arrived at the chateau from Niort
soon after daybreak. He reported that on the previous day
the populace had massacred thirty or forty Huguenots, and
that all the rest they could lay hands on, amounting in num-
ber to nearly two hundred, had been dragged from their
homes and thrown into prison. He said that in all the vil-
lages round, the priests were preaching the extermination of
the Huguenots, and it was feared that at any moment those
of the religion would be attacked there, especially as it was
likely that the populace of the town would flock out and
themselves undertake the work of massacre should the peas-
ants, who had hitherto lived on friendly terms with the Hugue-
nots, hang back from it.
“We must try to assist our brethren,†the countess said
when she heard the news. ‘Francois, take what force you
can get together in an hour and ride over towards Niort.
You will get there by mid-day. If these ruffians come out
from the town do you give them a lesson, and ride round to
the villages and bring off all of our religion there. Assure
them that they shall have protection here until the troubles
are over, or until matters so change that they can return safely
to their homes. We cannot sit quietly and hear of murder so
close at hand. I see no prospect of rescuing the unfortunates
from the prison at Niort, and it would be madness with our
small force to attack a walled-city; but I leave you free to do
what may seem best to you, warning you only against under-
taking any desperate enterprise. Philip will of course ride
with you.â€
140 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Shall we ring the alarm-bell, mother?â€
“No; it is better not to disturb the tenantry unless on very
grave occasion. ‘Take the fifty men-at-arms, your own men,
and Philip’s. Sixty will be ample for dispersing disorderly
mobs, while a hundred would be of no use to you against the
armed forces of the town and the garrison of two hundred men.â€
In a quarter of an hour the troop started. All knew the
errand on which they were bent, and the journey was per-
formed at the highest speed of which the horses were capable.
“They can have a good long rest when they get there,â€
Francois said to Philip, ‘and half an hour earlier or later
may mean the saving or losing of fifty lives. The mob will
have been feasting and exulting over the slaying of so many
Huguenots until late last night, and will not be astir early
this morning. Probably too they will, before they think of
sallying out, attend the churches, where the priests will stir
them up to fury before they lead them out on a crusade into
the country. I would that we knew where they are likely to
begin. There are a dozen villages round the town.â€
“What do you say to dividing our force, Francois? As we
near the town, you with one party could ride round to the left,
I with the other to the right, and searching each village as we
go, could join forces again on the other side of the town. If
Montpace had been with us, of course he would have taken the
command of one of the parties. It is unfortunate that he is
laid up with that wound he got at St. Denis.â€
“T am afraid he will never be fit for active service again,
Philip. But I am not sorry that he is not here. He might
have objected to our dividing the troop, and besides I am glad
that you should command, putting aside everything else. We
understand each other. You will, of course, cut down the
ruffians from the towns without mercy if you find them engaged
in massacre. If not, you will warn the Huguenots of the
villages as you pass through to leave their homes at once and
make for Laville, giving a sharp intimation to the village
matres that if the Protestants are interfered with in any way,
or hindered from taking their goods and setting out, we will
on our return burn the village about their ears and hang up any
who have interfered with our people.â€â€™
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 141
“T should say, Francois, that we should take prisoners and
hold as hostages any citizens of importance, or priests, whom
we may find encouraging the townsfolk to massacre. I would
take the village priests, and mazrve too, so as to carry out the
same plan that acted so well at Toulouse. We could then
summon Niort, and say that unless the Huguenots in prison
are released, and they and all the Huguenots in the town
allowed to come out and join us, we will in the first place burn
and destroy all the Catholic villages round the town, and the
pleasure-houses and gardens of the citizens, and that in the
second place we will carry off the prisoners in our hands and
hang them at once if we hear of a single Huguenot being
further ill-treated.â€
“That would be a capital plan, Philip, if we could get hold
of anyone of real importance. It is likely some of the prin-
cipal citizens, and perhaps Catholic nobles of the neighbour-
hood, will be with those who sally out, so that they can claim
credit and praise from the court party for their zeal in the
cause. I wish our parties had been a little stronger, for after
we have entered a village or two we shall have to look after the
prisoners.â€
“T do not think it matters, Francois; a dozen stout men-at-
arms like ours would drive a mob of these wretches before
them. They will come out expecting to murder unresisting
people, and the sight of our men-at-arms in their white scarves
will set them off running like hares.â€
“Let it be understood,†Philip continued, “that if when
one of us gets round to the other side of the town he should
not meet the other party, and can hear no tidings of it, he
shall gallop on till he meets it; for it is just possible, although
I think it unlikely, that one or other of us may meet with so
strong a party of the enemy as to be forced to stand on the
defensive until the other arrives.â€
“T think there is little chance of that, Philip; still it is as
well that we should make that arrangement.†;
As they neared Niort they met several fugitives. . From
them they learned that, so far, the townspeople had not come
out, but that the Catholics in the villages were boasting that
an end would be made of the Huguenots that day, and that
142 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
many of them were in consequence deserting their homes, and*
making their escape as secretly as they could across the coun-
try. When within two miles of Niort, a column of smoke was
seen to arise on the left of the town. :
“They have begun the work!†Francois exclaimed. “That
is my side!â€â€™ and he placed himself at the head of half the
troop, giving them orders that they were to spare none whom
they found engaged in massacring Huguenots, save priests and
other persons acting as leaders. ‘These were to be taken as
hostages for the safety of their brethren in the town. ‘You
need not be over-careful with them,†he said. “Throw a
picket-rope round their necks and make them trot beside you.
They came out for a little excitement, let them have enough
of it.â€
As Francois rode off one way, Philip led his party the other.
“You have heard these orders,†he said, “they will do for
you also.â€
The first place they rode into they found the Catholic
inhabitants in the streets, while the houses of the Huguenots
were closed and the shutters barred. The men fled as the
troop dashed in.
“Pursue them,†Philip cried, “and thrash them back with
the flat of your swords, but wound no one.â€
Most of the men were soon brought back. By this time the
Huguenots had opened their doors, and with shouts of joy
were weicoming their deliverers.
“ Have they threatened you with harm?†Philip asked.
“Ves; there has been mass in the church this morning, and
the priest has told them to prepare to join in the good work as
soon as the townspeople arrive.â€
The priest had already been fetched from his house guarded
by two troopers. The mazre was next pointed out and seized.
Two horses were brought out, and the prisoners placed on them.
“Put a rope round each of their necks,†Philip ordered.
“Fasten it firmly.â€
Two troopers took the other ends.
“Now you will come along with us,†Philip went on, “and
if you try to escape so much the worse for you. Now,†he
said to the villagers, ““we shall return here shortly, and then
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 143
woe betide you if our orders are not executed. Every house
in the village shall be burned to the ground, every man we lay
hold of shall be hung. You will at once place every horse and
‘cart here at the disposal of your Huguenot brethren; you will
assist them to put their household goods in them, and will at
once start with them for Laville. ‘Those who do so will be
allowed to return unharmed with their animals and carts.
Eustace, you will remain here with two men and see that this
order is carried out. Shoot down without hesitation any man
who murmurs. If there is any trouble whatever before our
return, the priest and the mazre shall dangle from the church
tower.†:
The next two villages they entered the same scene was
enacted. As they approached the fourth village they heard
cries and screams.
“Lower your lances, my friends. Forward!†And at a
gallop the little band dashed into the village.
It was full of people. Several bodies of men and women
lay in the road. Pistol-shots rang out here and there, showing
that some of the Huguenots were making a stout defence of
their homes. ‘Through and through the crowd the horsemen
rode, those in front clearing their way with their lances, those
behind thrusting and cutting with their swords. ‘The Catholics
were for the most part roughly armed. Some had pikes, some
had swords, others axes, choppers, or clubs, but none now
thought of defence. The arms that had been brought out for
the work of murder were thrown away, and there was no
thought save of flight. The doors of the Huguenot houses
were thrown open, and the men issuing out fell upon those
who were just before their assailants. Philip saw some horse-
men and others collected round a cross in the centre of the
village, and calling upon the men near him to follow, dashed
forward and surrounded the party before they apprehended the
meaning of this sudden tumult. Two or three of the men
drew their swords as if to resist, but seeing that their friends
were completely routed, they surrendered. ‘The party consisted
of three men, who were by their dresses persons of rank, four
or five citizens, also on horseback, four priests, and a dozen
acolytes with banners and censers.
°
144 . ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Tie their hands behind them,†Philip ordered. “Not the
boys; let them go.†:
“J protest against this indignity,†one of the gentlemen
said; “I am a nobleman.â€
“Tf you were a prince of the blood, sir, and I found you en-
gaged in the massacre of innocent people, I would tie you up
and set you swinging from the nearest tree without compunc-
tion.â€
Their arms were all tightly bound behind them.
“Would you touch a servant of the Lord?â€â€™ the leading
priest said.
“Your clothing is that of a servant of the Lord,†Philip
replied; “but as I find you engaged upon the work of the
devil, I can only suppose that you have stolen the clothes.
Four of you take these priests behind you,†he said to his men;
“tie them tightly with their backs to yours, that will leave
you the use of your arms. Pierre, do you ride beside the
other prisoners, and if you see any attempt at escape shoot *
them at once. Quick, my lads; there may be more of this
work going on ahead.â€
He then gave similar instructions for the cartiage of the
Huguenot goods as he had at the preceding places. At the
next village they were in time to prevent the work of massacre
from commencing. A party of horsemen and some priests,
followed by a mob, were just entering it as they rode up. .
The horsemen were overthrown by their onset, the mob sent
flying back towards the town, the Huguenots charging almost
up to the gates. The horsemen and priests were made pris-
oners as before, and when the rest of the band returned from
their pursuit they again rode on. They had now made half a
circuit of Niort, and presently saw Francois and his party.
galloping towards them.
“JT had begun to be afraid that something had happened,â€
Francois said as he rode up. “I waited a quarter of an hour
and then rode on, as we agreed. Well, I see you‘have got a
good batch of prisoners.â€
“We have lost no time,†Philip said. “We have been
through five villages. At ohe we were just in time, for they
had begun the work of massacre before we got up; at another
f
THE THIRD HUGUENOT WAR 145
we met them as they arrived; but at the other three, although
the villagers were prepared for the work, the townsmen had
not arrived.â€
“There were only three villages on my side,†Francois said.
“At the first they had nearly finished their work before we
arrived. That was where we saw the smoke rising. But we
. paid them for it handsomely, for we ‘must have cut down more
than a hundred of the sCoundrels. At one of the others the
Huguenots were defending themselves well, and there too we
gave the townspeople a lesson. At the third all was quiet.
We have taken six or eight burghers, as many gentlemen, and
ten priests.â€
Philip told hjm the orders he had given for the, Catholics to
place their horses and carts at the disposal of their Huguenot
fellow-villagers.
' “J wish I had thought of it,†Francois said. “But it is not
too late; I will ride back with my party and see all our friends
well on their way from the villages. ~I left four men at each
tok eep the Catholics from interfering. If you will go back
the way you came we will meet again on the main road on the
other side of the town. I don’t think there is any fear of their
making a sortie. Our strength is sure to be greatly exagger-
ated, and the fugitives pouring in from each side of the town
with their tales will spread a report that Condé himself, with
a whole host of horsemen, is around them.â€
Philip found all going on well as he returned through the
villages, the scare being so great that none thought of disobey-
ing the orders, and in a couple of hours he rejoined Fran¢ois,
having seen the whole of the Huguenot population of the
villages well on their way.
“Now, Philip, we will go and summon the town. First of
all, though, let us get a complete list of the names of our
prisoners.â€
These were all written down, and then the two leaders with
their eight men-at-arms rode towards the gates of Ni iort, a
white flag being raised on one of the lances.
CHAPTER Ix
AN IMPORTANT MISSION
\ E have made an excellent haul,†Francois said, as, while
awaiting the answer to their signal, they looked down the
list of names. ‘ Among the gentlemen are several corfnected
with some of the most important Catholic families of Poitou.
The more shame to them for being engaged in so rascally a
business; though when the court and the king, Lorraine and
the Guises, set the example of perscution, one can scarcely
blame the lesser gentry, who wish to ingratiate themselves with
the authorities, for doing the same. Of the citizens we have
got one of the magistrates, and four or five other prominent
men, whom J know by reputation as having been among the
foremost to stir up the people against the Huguenots. These
fellows I could hang up with pleasure, and would do so were
it not that we need them to exchange for our friends.
“Then we have got thirty priests. The names of two of
them I know as popular preachers, who, after the last peace
was made, denounced the king and his mother as Ahab and
Jezebel for making terms with us. They, too, were it not for
their sacred office, I could string up without having any weight
upon my conscience. Ah! there is the white flag, let us ride
forward.â€â€™ :
The gates remained closed, and they rode up to within a
hundred yards of them. In a few minutes several persons
made their appearance on the wall over the gateway, and they
then advanced to within twenty paces of the gate.
Then one from the wall said: “I am John De Luc, royal
146
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 147
commissioner of this town, this is the reverend bishop of the
town, this is the mazre, and these the magistrates; to whom
am I speaking?â€
“T am the Count Frangois de Laville,†Francois replied;
“and I now represent the gentlemen who have come hither,
with a large body of troops, to protect those of our faith from
persecution and massacre. We arrived too late to save all,
but not to punish, as the ruffans of your town have learned to
their cost. Some two or three hundred of them came out to
slay and have been slain. ‘The following persons are in our
hands,†and he read the list of the prisoners. “I now give
you notice that, unless within one hour of the present time, all
those of the reformed faith whom you have thrown into prison,
together with all others who wish to leave, are permitted to
issue from this gate free and unharmed, and carrying with
them what portion of their worldly goods they may wish to
take, I will hang up the whole of the prisoners in my hands—
gentlemen, citizens, and priests—to the trees of that wood a
quarter of a mile away. - Let it be understood that the terms
are to be carried out to the letter. Proclamation must be
made through your streets that all of the reformed faith are free
to depart, taking with them their wives and families, and such
valuables and goods as they may choose. I shall question
those who come out, and if I find that any have been detained
against their will, or if the news has not been so proclaimed
that all can take advantage of it, I shall not release the pris-
oners. If these terms are not accepted, my officers will first
hang the prisoners, then they will ravage the country round,
and will then proceed to besiege the city, and when they cap-
ture it, take vengeance for the innocent blood that has been
shed within its walls. You best know what is the strength of
your garrison, and whether you can successfully resist an assault
by the troops of the Admiral. I will give you ten minutes to
deliberate. Unless by the end of that time you accept the
conditions offered, it will go hard with those in our hands.â€
‘“‘Impious youth,†the bishop, who was in full pontificals,
said, “you would never dare to hang priests.†_
“As the gentlemen of your party have thought it no sin to
put to death scores of our ministers, and as I found these most
148 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
holy persons hounding on a mob to massacre, I shall certainly
feel no compunction whatever in executing the orders of my
leader, to hang them with the other malefactors,†Francois
replied; “and methinks that you will benefit these holy men
more by advising those with you to agree to the conditions
which I offer than by wasting your breath in controversy with
me.â€
There was a hasty conversation between those on the wall,
and it was not long before they came to an agreement. De
Luc feared that he should incur the enmity of several powerful
families if he left their relatives for execution. The citizens
were equally anxious to save their fellows, and were, moreover,
scared at the threat of the neighbourhood being laid waste and
the town attacked by this unknown force that had appeared
before it. They had heard vague rumours of the arrival of the
Prince and Admiral with a large force at La Rochelle, but it
might well be that he had turned aside on his journey at the
news of the occurrences at Niort.
The bishop was equally anxious to rescue the priests, for he
felt that he might be blamed for their death by his ecclesi-
astical superiors. Their consultation over, De Luc turned to
the Count.
“ Do you give me your solemn assurance and word as a noble
of France that upon our performing our part of the condition
the prisoners in your hands shall be restored unharmed?â€
“J do,†Francois replied. ‘I pledge my honour, that as
soon as I find that the whole of those of our religion have left
the town peaceably, the prisoners shall be permitted to return
unharmed in any way.â€
“Then we accept the terms. All those of the reformed
religion in the town, whether at present in prison or in their
homes, who may desire to leave, will be permitted to pass.
As soon as you retire the gate shall be opened.â€
Francois and his party fell back a quarter of amile. Ina
short time people began to issue in twos and threes from the
gate. Many bore heavy bundles on their backs, and-were
accompanied by women and children all similarly laden. A
few had with them carts piled up with household goods.
From the first who came Francois learned that the conditions
AN IMPORTANT MISSION ; 149
had been carried out, the proclamation being made in every
street at the sound of the trumpet that all who held the reformed
religion were free to depart, and that they might take with
them such goods as they could carry or take in carts.
At first it had been thought that this was but a trap to get
the Huguenots to reveal themselves, but the reports of those
who had returned discomfited to the town that there was a
great Huguenot force outside, and that many people of con-
sideration had been taken prisoners, gave them courage, and
some of the leading citizens went round to every house where
persons suspected of being Huguenots were living, to urge
them to leave, telling them that a treaty had been made secur-
ing them their safety. Before the hour had passed more than
five hundred men, women, and children had left the town.
As all agreed that no impediment had been placed in their
way, but that upon the contrary every person even suspected as
having Huguenot leanings had been urged to go, Francois and
Philip felt assured that at any rate all who wished to leave had
had the opportunity of doing so. They waited ten minutes
over the hour, and then seeing that no more came forth they
ordered the prisoners to be unbound and allowed to depart for
the city.
As the fugitives had come along they were told that the
Prince of Condé with a strong force had entered La Rochelle,
and were advised to make for that city, where they would find
safety and welcome. ‘Those, however, who preferred to go
to Laville, were assured that they would be welcomed and
cared for there until an opportunity arose for their being sent
under escort to La Rochelle. The greater portion decided to
make at once for the Huguenot city.
“T think, Philip, you had better take forty of the men to
act as a rear-guard to these poor people till you are within
sight of La Rochelle. The fellows whom we have let free will
tell on their return to the town that we are but a small party,
and it is possible they may send out parties in pursuit.â€
“JT don’t think it is likely; the townspeople have been too
roughly handled to care about running any risks. They have
no very large body of men-at-arms in the town. Still, if they
do pursue, it will be by the road to La Rochelle, for that is
150 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
the one they will think that most of the fugitives will take.
Had we not better divide the troop equally, Francois?â€
“No, I think not. They will imagine we shall all be going
by that road, and that, moreover, some of the other gentlemen
of our faith may be coming to meet us with their retainers.
Twenty will be ample for me, do you take the rest.â€
Two hours later Philip saw a cloud of dust rising from the
road in his rear. He hurried on with the fugitives in front
of him until, half an hour later, they came to a bridge over a
stream. This was only wide enough for four horsemen to
cross abreast, and here he took up his station. In a few
minutes a number of horsemen approached. They were riding
without order or regularity, intent only on overtaking their
prey. Seeing the disorder in which they came Philip
advanced from the bridge, formed up his men in two lines,
and then charged at full gallop. ‘The men-at-arms tried to
rein in their horses and form in order, but before they could
do so the Huguenots burst down upon them. The horses of
the Catholics, exhausted with the speed at which they had
been ridden, were unable to withstand the shock, and they and
their riders went down before it. A panic seized those in
the rear, and turning quickly they fled in all directions, leay-
ing some thirty of their number dead on the ground. Philip
would not permit his followers to pursue.
“They outnumber us four times,†he said, “and if we scatter
they may turn and fall upon us. Our horses have done a long
day’s work, and deserve rest. We will halt here at the bridge.
They are not likely to disturb us, but if they do we can make a
stout resistance here. Do you ride on, Jacques, and tell the
fugitives that they can press forward as far as they like, and
then halt for the night. We will take care that they are
not molested, and will ride on and overtake them in the
morning.â€
The night passed quietly, and late the following evening the
party were in sight of La Rochelle. Philip had intended to
turn at this point, where all danger to the fugitives was over,
and to start on his journey back. But the hour was late, and
he would have found it difficult to obtain food and forage
without pressing the horses. He therefore determined to pass
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 151
the night at J.a Rochelle, as he could take the last news thence
back to ‘Laville.
The streets of the town presented a busy aspect; parties of
Huguenot gentlemen and their retainers were constantly arriv-
ing, and fugitive villagers had come in from a wide extent of
country.
Large numbers of men were working at the walls of the
town; the harbour was full of small craft; lines of carts brought
in provisions from the surrounding country, and large numbers
of oxen, sheep, and goats were being driven in.
“ As we shall start for Laville in the morning,†Philip said
to his men, “it is not worth while to trouble to get quarters;
and, indeed, I should say from the appearance of the place
that every house is already crowded from basement to roof.
Therefore we will bivouac down by the shore, where I see
there are many companies already bestowed.â€
As soon as they had picketed their horses a party were sent
off to purchase provisions for the troop and forage for their
horses, and when he had seen that the arrangements were com-
plete, Philip told Pierre to follow him, and went up to the
castle, where Condé and Coligny- with their families were
lodged.
He was greeted warmly by several of the gentlemen who had
stopped at the chateau a few days before. The story of the
fugitives from Niort had already spread through the town, and
Philip was eagerly questioned about it. Just as he was about
to tell the story, Condé and the Admiral came out from an
inner room into the large ante-room where they were talking.
“ Ah! here is the young Count’s cousin, Monsieur Fletcher,â€
the Admiral said; ‘now we shall hear about this affair of
Niort, of which we have received half a dozen different ver-
sions in the last hour. Is the Count himself here?â€
“No, sir; he returned to Laville, escorting the fugitives who
went thither, while he sent me with the larger portion of the
troop to protect the passage hither of the main body.â€
“But it was reported to me that the troop with which you
entered was but forty strong. I hear you fought a battle on
the way; did you lose many men there?â€
“None, sir. Indeed I am glad to say, that beyond a few
152 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
«
trifling wounds the whole matter has been carried out without
any loss to the party that rode from Laville.â€
“ How strong were they altogether, monsieur?â€
“Sixty, sir.â€
“Then where did you join the force that, as we hear, cut up
the townspeople of Niort as they were massacring our people
in the villages round, and afterwards obtained from the town
the freedom of those who had been cast into prison, and per-
mission for all Huguenots to leave the town?â€
“There was no other force, sir; we had just the sixty men
from Laville, commanded by my cousin Francois. When the
news arrived of the doings at Niort there was no time to send
round to gather our friends, so we mounted the men-at-arms at
the chateau and rode with all speed, and weré but just in time.
Had we delayed another half hour to gather a larger force we
should have been too late.â€
“Tell us all about it,†the Prince said. ‘This seems to
have been a gallant and well-managed affair, Admiral.â€
Philip related the whole circumstances of the affair; how
the townspeople had been heavily punished and the chief men
taken as hostages, and the peasants compelled to assist to con-
vey the property of the Huguenots to Laville; also the subse-
quent negotiations and the escape of all the Huguenots from
Niort, and how the troop under him had smartly repulsed, with
the loss of over thirty men, the men-at-arms from the city.
“A gallant enterprise,†the Prince said. “What think you,
Admiral?â€
“J think, indeed, that this young gentleman and his cousin,
the young Count of Laville, have shown singular prudence and
forethought, as well as courage. The matter could not have
been better managed had it been planned by any of our oldest
heads. That they should at the head of their little bodies of
men-at-arms have dispersed the cowardly mob of Niort, is
what we may believe that any brave gentleman would have
done; but their device of taking the priests and the other
leaders as hostages, their boldness in summoning the authori-
ties of Niort under the threat of hanging the hostages and
capturing the town, is indeed most excellent and commend-
able. I heard that the number of fugitives from Niort was
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 153
nearly six hundred, and besides these there were, I suppose,
those from the villages.â€
“ About two hundred set out from the villages, sir.â€
“Eight hundred souls. -You hear that, gentlemen; eight
hundred souls have been rescued from torture and death by the
bravery and prudence of these two young gentlemen, who are
in years but youths. Let it be a lesson to us all of what can
be done by men engaged in a good work, and placing their
trust in God. ‘There is not one of us but might have felt proud
to have been the means of doing so great and good a work with
so small a force, and to have saved eight hundred lives without
the loss of a single one, to say nothing of the sharp lesson
given to the city mobs that the work of massacre may some-
times recoil upon those who undertake it. Our good friend
De la Noiie has more than once spoken very highly to the
Prince and myself respecting the young Count and this young
English gentleman, and they certainly have more than borne
out his commendations.â€
“And more than that,†the Prince put in, “I myself in no
small degree owe my life to them; for when I was pinned
down by my horse at St. Denis they were among the foremost
of those who rushed to my rescue. Busy as I was I had time
to mark well how stoutly and valiantly they fought. Moreover,
Monsieur D’Arblay has spoken to me in the highest terms of
both of them, but especially of Monsieur Fletcher, who, as he
declared, saved his life and that of the Count de Laville by
obtaining their release from the dungeons of Toulouse by
some such device as that he has used at Niort. And now,
gentlemen, supper is served. Let us go in at once; we must
have already tried the patience of our good hosts, who are
doing their best to entertain us right royally, and whom I hope
to relieve of part of the burden in a very few days. Monsieur
Fletcher, you shall sit between the Admiral and myself, for you
have told us your story but briefly, and afterwards I would fain
question you farther as to that affair at Toulouse.â€
The two nobles, indeed, inquired very minutely into all the
incidents of the fight. By closely questioning him they
learned that the idea of forcing the peasants to lend their
horses and carts to convey the Huguenot villagers’ goods to
154 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Laville was his own, and occurred to him just as he was about
to start from the first village he entered.
“The success of military operations,†the Admiral said,
“depends greatly upon details. It is one thing to lay outa
general plan, another to think amid the bustle and excitement
‘of action of the details, upon which success so largely de-
pends; and your thought of making the men who were about
to join in the slaughter of their fellow-villagers the means of
conveying their goods and chattels to a place of safety is one
that shows that your head is cool, and able to think and plan
in moments when most men would be carried away by the
excitement of the occasion. I am pleased with you, sir, and
shall feel that if I have any matter on hand demanding discre-
tion and prudence, as well as bravery, I can, in spite of your
years, confidently intrust you with it. Are you thinking of
returning to-morrow to Laville?â€â€™ ;
“‘T was intending to do so, sir. It may be that the people
of Niort may endeavour to revenge the stroke that we have
dealt them, and the forty men with me are necessary for the
defence of the chateau.â€
“T do not think there is any fear of an attack from Niort,â€
the Admiral said. “They will know well enough that our
people are flocking here from all parts, and will be thinking
of defence rather than of attack, knowing: that while we are
almost within striking distance the royal army is not in a
condition as yet to march from Paris. Where are you resting
for the night?â€
“My troops are down by the shore, sir. Seeing how full
the town was I thought it was not worth while to look for
quarters, and intended to sleep down there among them, in
readiness for an early start.â€
“Then after supper I would that you go down to them and
tell them not to be surprised if you do not join them till
morning, then return hither for the night; it may be that we
may want-to speak to you again.â€
Late in the evening a page came to Philip, and saying that
the Prince wished to speak with him, conducted him to a small
apartment, where he found Condé and the Admiral.
“We have a mission with which we would intrust you, if you
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 155
are willing to undertake it,†the Admiral said; “it is a dan-
gerous one, and demands prudence and resource, as well as
courage. Itseems to the Prince and myself that you possess
these qualities, and your youth may enable you to carry out the
mission perhaps more easily than another would do. It is no
less than to carry a letter from the Prince and myself to the
Queen of Navarre. She is at present at Nérac. Agents of
Catharine have been trying to persuade her to go with her son
to Paris, but fortunately she discovered that there was a plot
to seize her and the young Prince her son at the same time
that we were to be entrapped in Burgundy. De Lossy, who
was charged with the mission of seizing her at Tarbes, was
fortunately taken ill, and she has made her way safely up to
Nérac. ;
“All Guyenne swarms with her enemies. D’Escars and four
thousand Catholics lie scattered along from Perigueux to Bor-
deaux, and other bands lie beween Perigueux and Tulle. If
once past those dangers her course is barred at Angouléme,
Cognac, and Saintes. I want her to know that I will meet
her on the Charente. I do not say that I shall be able to take
those three towns, but I will besiege them; and she will find
me outside one of them if I cannot get inside. It is all im-
portant that she should know this, so that she may judge
whither to direct her course, when once safely across the river
Dronne and out of Guyenne.
“T dare not send a written despatch, for were it to fall into
the hands of the Catholics they would at once strengthen the
garrisons of the town on the Charente, and would keep so
keen a watch in that direction that it would be impossible for
the queen to pass. I will give you a ring, a gift from the
queen herself, in token that you are my messenger, and that
she can place every confidence in you. I will leave to you
the choice of how you will proceed. You can take some of
your men-at-arms with you, and try to make your way through
with a sudden dash; but as the bridges and fords will be
strongly watched, I think that it will be much wiser. for you
to go in disguise, either with or without a companion. Cer-
tainty is of more importance than speed. I found a commu-
nication here, sent by the queen before she started, to the
156 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
authorities of the town, saying that she should try to make her
way to them, and she knew that the Prince and myself would
also come here if we found our personal safety menaced in
Burgundy.
“She foresaw that her difficulties would be great, and re-
quested that if we arrived here we would send her word as to
our movements, in order that she might accommodate hers to
them. JI have chosen you for several reasons, one being, as
I have told you, that I see you are quick at forming a judg-
ment and cool in danger. The second is that you will not be
known to any of the enemy whom you may meet on your way.
Most of the Huguenots here come from the neighbouring
provinces, and would almost certainly be recognized by Cath-
olics from the same neighbourhood. Of course you under-
stand that if suspicion should fall upon you of being a mes-
senger from this place, you will have but a short shrift.â€
“T am quite ready to do my best, sir, to carry out your
mission. Personally I would rather ride fast with half a dozen
men-at-arms; but, doubtless, as you say, the other would be
the surest way. I will take with me my servant, who is shrewd
and full of resources, and, being a native of these parts, could
pass as a countryman anywhere. My horses and my four men
I will leave here until my return. The troop will of course .
start in the morning for Laville.â€
“We have another destination for them,†the Prince said.
“A messenger rode yesterday to Laville, to bid the young
Count start the day after to-morrow with every man he can
raise to join me before Niort, for which place I set out to-
morrow at mid-day. Of course we had no idea that he had
already come to blows with that city, but we resolved to make
its capture our first enterprise, seeing that it blocks the prin-
cipal road from Paris hither, and is indeed a natural outpost
of La Rochelle. Niort taken, we shall push on and capture
Parthenay, which still further blocks the road, and whose pos-
session will keep a door open for our friends from Brittany,
Normandy, and the north. When those places are secured
and garrisoned, we can then set about clearing out the Catho-
lics from the towns to the south.â€
“Very well, sir. Then I will give orders to them that they
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 157
are to accompany your force to-morrow, and join the Count
before Niort.â€
“Here is a large map of the country you will have to trav-
erse. You had best take it into the next room and study it
carefully, especially the course and direction of the rivers
and the points of crossing. It would be shorter, perhaps, if
you could have gone by boat south to Arcachon and thence
made your way to Nérac; but there are wide dunes to be
crossed, and pine-forests to be travesed, where a stranger
might well die of hunger and thirst; the people too are wild
and savage, and look upon strangers with great suspicion, and
would probably have no compunction in cutting your throat.
Moreover, the Catholics have a flotilla at the mouth of the
Gironde, and there would be difficulty and danger in passing.
“You will, of course, make all speed that you can. I shall
presently see some of the council of the town, and if they tell
me that a boat can take you down the coast as far as the
Seudre, some ten miles north of the mouth of the Gironde,
you will avoid the difficulty of crossing the Boutonne at St.
Jean d’Angely, and the Charente at Saintes or Cognac. It
would save you a quarter of your journey. I expect them
shortly, so that by the time you have studied the map I shall
be able to tell you more.â€
An hour later Philip was again summoned. To his surprise
he found Maitre Bertram with the Prince.
“Our good friend here tells me that he is already acquainted
with you, Monsieur Fletcher. He will house you for to-
night, and at daybreak put you on board a small coasting-
vessel, which will carry you down to the mouth of the Seudre.
He will also procure for you whatever disguises you may re-
quire for yourself and your attendant. He has relations with
traders in many of the towns. Some of these are openly of
our faith, others are time-servers, or are not yet sufficiently
convinced to dare persecution and death for its sake. He
will give you the names of some of these, and you may ata
push be able to find shelter with them, obtain a guide, or
receive other assistance. Here is the ring. Hidé it care-
fully on the way, for were you searched a ring of this value
would be considered a proof that you were not what you
158 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
seemed. You quite understand my message. I pray the
queen to trust to no promises, but using all care to avoid
those who would stop her, to come north as speedily as pos-
sible before the toils close round her; and you will assure her
that she will find me on the Charente, and that I shall have
either taken Cognac or be occupied in besieging it.â€
“Tf I fail, sir, it shall be from no lack of prudence on my
part, and I hope to prove myself worthy of the high honour
that the Prince and yourself have done me in selecting me
for the mission.â€
“Farewell then,†the-Admiral said. “TI trust that in ten
days’ time I shall meet you at Cognac. I have arranged with
Maitre Bertram, who will furnish you with the funds neces-
sary for your expedition.â€
Philip bowed deeply to the two nobles, and retired with the
merchant. He had directed Pierre to remain among the
lackeys at the foot of the grand staircase, as he would be
required presently, and as he passed through he beckoned to
him to follow.
“You have seen my horses comfortably stabled, Pierre?â€
“Tt was done an hour since, monsieur.†-
“And my four men understand that they are to remain here
in charge of them until J return?â€â€™
“Yes, sir. Their own horses are also bestowed here, and
mine.â€
“Very well. We sleep to-night at Maitre Bertram’s.â€
“T am right glad to hear it, sir; for truly this castle is full
from the top to the bottom, and I love not to sleep in a
crowd.â€
“You still have Pierre with you?†the merchant said.
“Ves; and he has turned out an excellent servant. It was
a fortunate day for me when I insisted on taking him in spite
of your warning. He is a merry varlet, and yet knows when
to joke and when to hold his peace. He is an excellent
forager,â€â€”‘ Ah! that I warrant he is,’ Maitre Bertram put
in,—‘“‘and can cook a dinner or a supper with any man in the
army. I would not part with him on any consideration.â€
“*A fellow of that sort, Master Fletcher, is sure to turn out
either a rogue or a handy fellow. Jam glad to hear that he
AN IMPORTANT MISSION 159
has proved the latter. Here we are at the house. At ordi-
nary times we should all be abed and asleep at this hour, but
the place is turned upside down since the Prince and the
Admiral arrived; for every citizen has taken in as many men
as his house will hold. I have four gentlemen and twenty of
their retainers lodging here; but I will take you to my own
den, where we can talk undisturbed, for there is much to
say and to arrange as to this expedition of yours, in which
there is more peril than I should like to encounter. How-
ever, that is your affair. You have undertaken it, and there
is nought for me to do save to try and make it as successful
as possible. You have already been studying the map, I
hear, and know something of the route. I have a good map
myself, and we will follow the way together upon it. It would
be as well to see whether your rascal knows anything of the
country. In some of his wanderings he may have gone
south.â€
“T will question him,†Philip said; and reopening the
door of the room he told Pierre, whom he had bidden follow
him upstairs, to enter. “I am going down into Gascony,
Pierre; it matters not at present upon what venture. IJ am
going to start to-morrow at daylight in a craft of Maitre Ber-
tram’s, which will land me ten miles this side the mouth of
the Gironde, by which, as you will see, I avoid having to cross
the Charente, where the bridges are all in the hands of the
Catholics. I am going in disguise, and I propose taking you
with me.â€
“Tt is all one to me, sir. Where you go I am ready to
follow you. I have been at Bordeaux, but no farther south.
I don’t know whether you think that three would be too many.
Your men are all Gascons, and one or other of them ang
know the part of the country you wish to travel.â€
“J had not thought of it,†Philip said; “but the idea is a
good one. It would depend greatly upon our disguises.â€
“Do you travel as a man-at-arms, or as a countryman, or a
pedlar, or maybe as a priest, sir?â€
“Not as a priest, assuredly,†Philip laughed. “I am too
young for that.â€
“Too young to be in full orders, but not too young to be a
160 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
theological student: one going from a theological seminary
at Bordeuax to be initiated at Perigueux, or further south to
Agen.â€
Philip shook his head. “TI should be found out by the first
priest who questioned me.â€
. “Then, sir, we might go with sacks of ware on our backs
as travelling pedlars; or, on the other hand, we might be on
our way to take service under the Catholic leaders. If so we
might carry steel caps and swords, which methinks would suit
you better than either a priest’s cowl or a pedlar’s pack. In
that case there might well be three of us, or even four. Two
of your men-at-arms would go as old soldiers, and you and I
as young relations of theirs, anxious to turn our hands to
soldiering. Once in Gascony their dialect would help us
rarely, and our story should pass without difficulty; and even
on the way it would not be without its use, for the story that
they have been living near La Rochelle, but owing to the con-
course of Huguenots could no longer stay there, and were
therefore making south to see in the first place their friends
at home and then to take service under some Catholic lord,
would sound likely enough.â€â€™
“J don’t know that we can contrive a better scheme than
that, Maitre Bertram. What do you think?â€
“Tt promises well,†the trader agreed. “Do you know
what part of Gascony these men come from, Pierre?â€
“They come from near Dax.â€
“That matters little,†Philip said, “seeing that it is only
to the south of Guyenne that we are bound. Still, they will
probably have traversed the province often, and in any case
there should be no trouble in finding our way, seeing that
Agen lies on the Garonne, and we shall only have to keep
near the river all the way from the point where we are landed.
Our great difficulty will be in crossing the Dordogne, the
Dronne, and the Lot, all of which we are likely to find
guarded.â€
“Tf you can manage to cross the Garonne here, near Lan-
gon,†the merchant said, placing his finger on the map, ‘‘ you
would avoid the two last rivers, and by keeping west of Bazas
you would be able to reach Nérac without difficulty. You
AN IMPORTANT “MISSION 161
have to cross somewhere, and it might be as easy there as at
Agen.â€
“That is so,†Philip agreed; “at any rate we will try there
first. JI don’t know which of the men. I had best take with
me. ‘They are all shrewd fellows, as Gascons generally are,
so I don’t know how to make my choice.â€
“T don’t think there is much difference, sir,†Pierre said.
“J have seen enough of them to know at least that they are
all honest fellows.â€
“T would let them decide the matter for themselves,â€
Philip said. “Some might like to go, and some to stay
behind. . If I chose two the others might consider themselves
slighted. Do you know where they have bestowed them-
selves, Pierre?â€
“Down in the stables with the horses, sir. I could pretty
well put my hand on them in the dark.â€
“Well, go and fetch them hither, then. Say nothing about
the business on which they are required.â€
In a quarter of an hour Pierre returned with the four men.
Philip explained to them briefly that he wanted two of them
to journey with him on a mission of some danger through
Guyenne.
“JT have sent for you all,†he said, “in order that you
might arrange among yourselves which two shall go; there-
fore do you settle the matter, and if you cannot agree then
cast lots and leave it to fortune. Only, as you are two sets of
brothers, these had best either go or stay together; therefore
if you cast lots do it not singly, but two against two.â€
“We may as well do it at once, Monsieur Philip,†Eustace
said. ‘1 know beforehand that we would all choose to follow
you; therefore if you will put two papers into my steel cap,
one with my name, and one with Jacques’, Pierre shall draw.
Ii he takes out the one with my name, then I and Henri will-
go with you; if he draws Jacques’, then he and Roger shall
go.’
This was done, and Jacques and Roger won.
“You will have plenty to do while we are away,†Philip said
to Eustace. ‘There will be seven horses to look after, in-
cluding my chargers.â€
162 ‘ ST. BART'HOLOMEW’S EVE
“‘ How long are you likely to be away, sir?â€
“T may return in ten days, I may be away three weeks.
* Should any evil chance befall us you will take the horses over
to Laville, and hand them over to my cousin, who will, I am
sure, gladly take you and Henri into his service. As we
leave here at daybreak, you, Jacques, and your brother Roger
had better wrap yourselves up in your cloaks and lie down in
the hall below. I would that we could in the morning pro-
cure clothes for you, older and more worn than those you have
on. You are going as men who have formerly served, but
have since been living in a village tilling the land, just as
you were when you first joined me.â€
“Then we have the very clothes ready to hand,†Jacques
said. ‘When we joined you we left ours with a friend in the
town to hold for us. There is no saying how long military
service may last, and as our clothes were serviceable we laid
them by. We can go round and get them the first thing in
the morning, leaving these we wear in his care until we
return.â€
“That will do well; but you must be up early, for it is im-
portant we should make our start as soon as possible.â€
“T also have my old clothes held in keeping for me by one
who worked in the stable with me,†Pierre said. “A man
who is going to the war can always find others ready to take
charge of whatever he may leave behind, knowing full well
that the chances are that he will never return to claim them.â€
“That simplifies matters,’ Maftre Bertram said. ‘There
remains only your dress, Monsieur Philip; and I shall have
no difficulty in getting from my own knaves a doublet, cloak,
and other things to suit you. I have plenty of steel caps and
swords in my warehouse.â€
“You had best leave your breast-pieces here,†Philip said
to the men; “the number of those who carry them is small,
and it will be enough to have steel caps and swords. We are
going to walk fast and far, and the less weight we carry the
better.â€
PHILIP AND HIS FOLLOWERS EMBARKING.
CHAPTER X
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE
HE sun had just risen, when Maitre Bertram, accompanied
by four men in the attire of peasants, went down to the
port. Two of them wore steel caps, and had the appearance
of discharged soldiers, the other two looked like fresh country-
men, and wore the low caps in use by the peasantry on their
heads, carrying steel caps slung by cords from their shoulder;
all four had swords stuck into their leathern belts. Similar
groups might have been seen in hundreds all over France,
making their way to join the forces of the contending parties.
The craft upon which the trader led them was a small one of
four or five tons burden, manned by three men and a boy.
“You understand, Johan, if you meet with no interruption
you will land your passengers at the mouth of the Seudre;
but if you should come across any of the craft that have been
hovering about the coast, and find that they are too fast for
you, put them ashore wherever they may direct. If you are
too hotly chased to escape after landing them, you had best
also disembark and make your way back by land as best you
can, leaving them to do what they will with the boat. As like
as not they would cut your throats did they take you, and if
not, would want to know whom you had landed and other
matters. I do not want to lose the craft, which has done me
good service in her time, and is a handy little coaster, but I
would rather lose it than that you should fall into the hands of
the Bordeaux boats and get into trouble. The fact that you
made for shore to land passengers would be sufficient to show
‘ 163
164 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
that those passengers were of some importance. Now good
luck to you, Master Philip; I trust to see you back here again
before long.â€
They kept straight out from La Rochelle to the Isle of
Oléron, and held along close to its shore, lest boats coming
out from the Charente might overhaul them. From the
southern end of the island it was only a run of some eight
miles into the mouth of the Seudre. A brisk wind had blown,
and they made the forty miles voyage in seven hours. They
could see several white sails far to the south as they ran in,
but had met with nothing to disquiet them on the way.
They were rowed ashore in the little boat the craft carried,
and landed among some sand-hills, among which they at once
struck off and walked briskly for a mile inland, so as to avoid
any questionings from persons they might meet as to where
they had come from. Jacques and his brother carried bags
slung over their shoulders, and in these was a store of food with
which the merchant had provided them, and two or three flasks
of good wine, so that they might make a day’s journey at least
without having to stop to purchase food.
It was two o’clock when they landed, and they had therefore
some five hours of daylight, and before this had faded they
had passed Royan, situated on the Gironde. ‘They did not
approach the town, but keeping behind it came down upon
the road running along the shore three miles beyond it, and
walked along it until about ten o’clock, by which time all were
thoroughly tired with their unaccustomed exercise. Leaving
the road, they found a sheltered spot among the sand-hills, ate
a hearty meal, and then lay down to sleep. They were afoot
again at daylight. The country was sparsely populated. They
passed through a few small villages, but no place of any
importance, until, late in the afternoon, they approached
Blaye, after a long day’s tramp. As they thought that here
they might learn something of the movements of the large
body of Catholic troops Philip had heard of as guarding the
passages of the Dordogne, they determined to enter the town.
They passed through the gates half an hour before they were
closed, and entered a small cabaret. Here, calling for some
bread and common wine, they sat down in a corner, and lis-
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 165
tened to the talk of the men who were drinking there. It was
all about the movements of troops, and the scraps of news that
had come in from all quarters.
“J don’t know who they can be all arming against,†one
said. “The Queen of Navarre has no troops, and even if a
few hundreds of Huguenots joined her, what could she do?
As to Condé and the Admiral, they have been hunted all over
France ever since they left Noyers. “They say they hadn’t fifty
men with them. It seems to me they are making a great fuss
about nothing.â€
““T have just heard a report,â€â€™ a man who had two or three
minutes before entered the room, said, “to the effect that they
arrived four days since at La Rochelle, with some five or six
hundred men who joined them on the way.â€
An exclamation of surprise broke from his hearers.
“Then we shall have trouble,†one exclaimed. “La Ro-
chelle is a hard nut to crack in itself, and if the Prince and
the Admiral have got in the Huguenots from all the country
round will rally there, and may give a good deal of trouble
after all. What can the Catholic lords have been about that
they managed to let them slip through their hands in that way?
They must have seen for some time that they were making for
the one place where they would be safe, unless indeed they
were making down for Navarre. ‘That would account for the
way in which all the bridges and fords across the rivers are
being watched.â€
“T expect they are watching both ways,†another said.
“These Huguenots always seem to know what is going on, and
it is likely enough, that while our people all thought that
Condé was making for Germany, there was not a Huguenot
throughout France who did not know he was coming west to
La Rochelle, and if so, they will be moving in all directions
to join him there, and that is why D’Escars has got sucha
force at all the bridges. I heard from a man who came in
yesterday that the Lot is watched just as sharply from the
Garonne through Cahors right on to Espalion, and he had
heard that at Agen and along the Aveyron the troops hold the
bridges and fords as if they expected'an enemy. No doubt,
as soon as they hear that Condé and his party are in La
166 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Rochelle they will close round them and catch them in a trap.
That will be as good as any other way, and save much trouble.
It is a long chase to catch a pack of wolves scattered all over
the country, but one can make short work of them all when
you get them penned up in an inclosure.â€
Philip cast a warning glance at his companions, for he felt
so inclined to retort himself that he feared they might give
way to a similar impulse. Jacques and his brother, however,
were munching their bread stolidly, while Pierre was looking
at the speaker.with a face so full of admiring assent to his
remark that Philip had to struggle hard to repress a laugh.
“Jt must be owned,†another of the group said, “that these
wolves bite hard. Iwas in Paris last year with the Count de
Caussac. Well, we laughed when we saw the three parties of
white wolves ride out from St. Denis; but I tell you there was
no laughing when they got among us. We were in the Con-
stable’s troop, and though, as far as I know, we were all pretty
stout men-at-arms, and were four to one against them at least,
we had little to boast of when the fight was over. At any rate,
I got a mark of the wolves’ teeth, which has put a stop to my
hunting, as you see,†and he held out his arm. “TI left my
right hand on the field of battle. It was in the fight round
Condé. A young Huguenot—for he was smooth-faced, and
but a youth—shred it off with a sweeping back-handed blow
as if it had been a twig. So there is no more wolf-hunting for
me; but even if I had my right hand back again I should not
care for any more such rough sport as that.â€
Philip congratulated himself that he was sitting with his
back to the speaker, for he remembered the incident well, and
it was his arm that had struck the blow. His visor had been
up, but as his face was shaded by the helmet and cheek-pieces,
and the man could have obtained but a passing glance at him,
he felt sure on reflection that he would not be recognized.
“Ah! well, we shall do better this time,†the first speaker
said. ‘Weare better prepared than we were then, and except
La Rochelle and four or five small towns, every place in France
is in our hands. I expect the next news will be that the
Prince and Coligny and the others have taken ship for England.
Then when that pestilent Queen of Navarre and her boy are in
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 167
our hands the whole thing will be over, and the last edict will
be carried out, and each Huguenot will have the choice
between the mass and the gallows. Well, I will have one more
stoup of wine, and then I will be off, for we march at day-
break.â€
“How many ride out with you?†the man who had lost his
hand asked. : e
“A hundred. The town has voted the funds, and we march
to join D’Escars to-morrow. I believe we are not going to
Perigueux, but are to be stationed somewhere on the lower
Dordogne to prevent any of the Huguenots from the south
making their way towards La Rochelle.â€
The frequenters of the cabaret presently dropped off.
Jacques, who acted as spokesman, had on entering asked the
landlord if they could sleep there, and he said there was
plenty of good hay in the loft over- the stable. As his duties
were now over, he came across to them.
, “Which way are you going, lads?†he asked. “Are you
bound like the others to join one of the lords on the Dor-
dogne?â€
“No,†Jacques said, “we are bound for Agen. We come
from near there.â€
“T thought your tongue had a smack of Gascon in it.â€
“Ves, we come from across the border. We are tired of
hard work in the vineyards, and are going to take up with our
own trade, for my comrade here and I served under De Brissac
in Italy; we would rather enlist under our own lord than under
a stranger.â€
“Yes, that I can understand,†the landlord said; “but you
will find it no easy work travelling at present, when every
bridge and ford across the rivers is watched by armed men,
and all who pass are questioned sharply as to their business.â€
“Well, if they won’t let us pass,†Jacques said carelessly,
“we must join some leader here; though I should like to have
had a few days at home first.â€
“Your best plan would have been to have gone: by boat to
Bordeaux. There has been a strong wind from the west for
the last three days, and it would save you many a mile of
weary tramping.â€â€™
168 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“That it would,†Jacques said; “but could one get a pas-
sage?’?
“There will be no difficulty about that. There is not a day
passes, now that the wind is fair, that three or four boats do
not go off to Bordeaux with produce from the farms and vine-
yards. Of course you wouldn’t get up without paying; but I
suppose you are not without something in your pockets.
There is a cousin of mind, a farmer, who is starting in the
morning, and has chartered a boat to carry his produce. If I
say a word to him I have no doubt he would give the four of
you a passage for a crown.â€
“What do you say, comrades?†Jacques said. “It would
save us some thirty or forty miles walking, and perhaps some
expense for ferrys, to say nought of trouble with the troops,
who are apt enough moreover to search the pockets of. those
who pass.â€
“T think it would be a good plan,†his brother replied;
and the other two also assented.
“Very well then,†the landlord said; “my cousin will be
here in the morning, for he is going to leave two or three
barrels of last year’s vintage with me. By the way, I daresay
he will be easy with you as to the passage-money, if you agree
to help him carry up his barrels to the magasins of the mer-
chant he deals with, and aid him with his other goods. It
will save him from having to employ men there, and those
porters of Bordeaux know how to charge pretty high for their
services. I will make you up a basket for your journey. Shall
I say a bottle of wine each and some bread, and a couple of
dozen eggs, which I will get boiled hard for you?â€
“That will do well, landlord,†Jacques said, “and we thank
you for having put us in the way of saving our legs to-morrow.
What time do you think your cousin will be in?â€
“He will have his carts at the gates by the time they open
them. He is not one to waste time; besides, every minute is
of importance; for with this wind he may well hope to arrive
in Bordeaux in time to get his cargo discharged by nightfall.â€
“That was a lucky stroke indeed,†Philip said when they
had gained the loft, and the landlord, having hung up a lan-
tern, had left them alone. ‘Half our difficulties will be over
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 169
when we get to Bordeaux. I had began to fear, from what we
heard of the watch they are keeping at the bridges, that we
should have found it a very difficult matter crossing the rivers.
Once out of Bordeaux the Ciron is the only stream we shall
have to cross, and that is but a small river, and is not likely
to be watched, for no one making his way from the south to
La Rochelle would keep to the west of the Garonne.â€
They were downstairs by six, had a meal of bread and spiced
wine, and soon after seven there was a rumble of carts outside,
and two of them stopped at the cabaret. They were laden
principally with barrels of wine; but in one the farmer’s wife
was sitting surrounded by baskets of eggs, fowls, and ducks,
and several casks of butter. Three of the casks of wine were
taken down and carried into the house. The landlord had a
chat apart with his cousin, who then came forward to where
they were sitting at a table.
“My cousin tells me you want to go to Bordeaux, and are
willing to help load my boat, and to carry the barrels to the
warehouse at’ Bordeaux in return for a passage. Well, I agree
to the bargain; the warehouse is not very far from the wharf,
but the men there charge an extortionate price.â€
“We will do your work,†Jacques said.
“But how am to I know that when you land you will not slip
away without fulfilling your share of the bargain?†the farmer
asked. ‘You look honest fellows, but soldiers are not gentry
to be always depended upon. I mean no offence, but business
is business, you know.â€
Jacques put his hand in his pocket. ‘Here is a crown,â€â€™
he said. “J will hand it over to you as earnest; if we do not
do your work, you can keep that to pay the hire ‘of the men to
carry your bartels.â€
“That is fair enough,†the farmer said, noek une the coin.
“Now let us go without delay.â€
The landlord had already been paid for the supper of the
night before, the lodging, and the contents of the basket, and
without more words they set out with the cart to the river side.
Here the boat was in waiting, and they at once set to work
with the drivers of the two carts to transfer their contents to
it. As they were as anxious as the farmer that no time should
170 : ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
be lost, they worked hard, and in a quarter of an hour all was
on board. They took their places in the bow, the farmer, his
wife, and the two boatmen being separated from them by the
pile of barrels. The sail was at once hoisted, and as the west
wind was still blowing strongly Blaye was soon left behind.
“This is better than walking by a long way,†Philip said.
“We are out of practice, and my feet are tender from the tramp
from the coast. It would have taken us two days to get to
Bordeaux even if we had no trouble in crossing the Dordogne,
‘and every hour is of importance. I hope we may get out of
the city before the gates close, then we shall be able to push
on all night.â€
They passed several islands on their way, and after four
hours’ run saw the walls and spires of Bourg, where the Dor-
dogne unites with the Garonne to form the great estuary known
as the Gironde. At three o’clock they were alongside the
wharves of Bordeaux. They stowed away their steel caps and
swords, and at once prepared to carry up the barrels.
“Do you make an excuse to move off, master,†Pierre said;
“we three will soon get these barrels into the store, and it is
no fitting work for you.â€
“Honest work is fitting work, Pierre; and methinks that
my shoulders are stronger than yours. I have had my sail, and
I am going to pay for it by my share of the work.â€
The store was nearer than Philip had expected to find it.
A wide road ran along by the river bank, and upon the
other side of this was a line of low warehouses, all occupied
by the wine merchants, who purchased the produce of their
vineyards from the growers, and, after keeping it until it
matured, supplied France and foreign countries with it. Sev-
eral ships lay by the wharves. Some were bound for England,
others for Holland; some were freighted for the northern ports
of France, and some of smaller size for Paris itself. Several
men came up to offer their services as soon as the boat was
alongside; and these, when they saw that the owner of the
wines had brought men with them who would transport the
wine to the warehouses, indulged in some rough jeers before
moving away. In the first place Philip and his companions,
aided by the boatmen, carried the cargo ashore, while the
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 171
farmer crossed the road to the merchant with whom he dealt.
His store was not more than fifty yards from the place of
landing, and as soon as he returned the work began. In an
hour and a half the whole of the barrels were carried over.
The farmer’s wife had seen to the carriage of her portion of
the cargo to the inn her husband frequented on these occa-
sions. It was close to the market-place, and there she would,
as soon as the market opened in the morning, dispose of
them, and by nine o’clock they would be on board again.
When the last barrel was carried into the store, the farmer
handed Jacques the crown he had taken as pledge for the per-
formance of the bargain.
“You are smart fellows,†he said, “and nimble. The same
number of these towns-fellows.would have taken double the
time that you have doné, and I must have had six at least to
have got the wine safely stored before nightfall.â€
“We are well contented with our bargain,†Jacques said;
“it is better to work hard for two hours than to walk for two
days. So good-day to you, master, for we shall get on our
way at once, and do not want to spend our money in the wine-
shops here.â€
Possessing themselves of their steel caps and swords again,
they made their way through the busy town to the south gates,
through which a stream of peasants with carts, horses, and
donkeys was passing out, having disposed of the produce they
had brought in. ,
““Where are you bound to, you two with steel caps?†the
officer at the gate asked.
Jacques and his brother paused, while Philip and Pierre,
who had stowed their caps in the bundles they carried, went
on without stopping, as it had previously been agreed that in
case of one or more of his followers being stopped, Philip
should continue his way, as it was urgent that he should not
suffer anything to delay him in the delivery of his message.
He waited, however, a quarter of a mile from the gates, and
the two men then rejoined him. ‘
“We had no difficulty, sir,†Jacques said. ‘We said that
we once had served and were going to do so again, having
grown sick working in the vineyards, and that we had come
172 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
up from Blaye with a cargo of wine and had taken our dis-
charge, and were now bound for Agen to see our families be-
fore joining the force that the Viscount de Rouillac, under
whom our father held a farm, would no doubt be putting in
the field. That was sufficient, and he let us go on without
further question, except that he said that we should have done
better by going up to Saintes or Cognac and taking service
with the force there, instead of making this long journey up
to Agen.â€
They walked steadily on until, when it was nearly mid-
night, they arrived at a small village on the banks of the
Ciron. As the inhabitants would have been in bed hours
before, they made up their minds not to attempt to find a
shelter there, but to cross by the bridge and sleep in the first
clump of trees they came to. As they approached the bridge,
however, they saw a fire burning in’ the centre of the road.
Two men were sitting beside it, and several others lay round.
“Soldiers!†Philip said. “It would not do to try to cross
at this time of night. We will retire beyond the village and
wait until morning.â€
They turned off into a vineyard as soon as they were out-
side the village and lay down among the vines that had some
weeks before been cleared of their grapes.
“How far does this river run before it becomes fordable,
Jacques?â€
~ “T do not know, sir. There are hills run along in a line
with the Garonne some ten or twelve miles back, and I should
say that when we get there we shall certanly find points at
which we might cross this stream.â€â€™
“That would waste nearly a day, and time is too precious
for that. We will go straight on in the morning. Our story
has been good enough thus far, there is no reason why it
should not carry us through.â€
Accordingly, as soon as the sun was up they entered the vil-
lage and went into a cabaret and called for wine and bread.
“You are travelling early,†the landlord said.
“Yes, we have a long tramp before us, so we thought we
had better perform part of it before breakfast.â€
“These are busy times; folks are passing through one way
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 173
or the other all day. It is not for us innkeepers to grumble,
but peace and quiet are all we want about here; these con-
stant wars and troubles are our ruin. The growers are all
_ afraid to send their wine to market, for many of these armed
bands are no better than brigands, and think much more of
robbing and plundering than they do of fighting. I suppose
by your looks you are going to take service with some lord or
other?†.
Jacques repeated the usual tale.
“Well, well, every man to his liking,†the landlord said;
“but for my part I can’t think what Frenchmen want to fly at
each others’ throats for. We have got thirty soldiers quar-
tered in the village now, though what they are doing here is
more than I can imagine. We shall be glad when they are
gone, for they are a rough lot, and their leader gives himself
as many airs as if he had conquered the place. I believe they
belong to a force that is lying at Bazas, some five leagues
away. One would think that the Queen of Navarre had got
a big Huguenot army together and was marching north.â€
“T should not think she could. raise an army,†Philip said
carelessly; “and if she is wise she will stop quietly down in
Béarn.â€
“There is a rumour here,†the landlord said, “that she is
at Nérac, with only a small party of gentlemen, and that she
is on her way to Paris to assure the king that she has no part
in these troubles. I don’t know whether that has anything to
do with the troops, who, as I hear, are swarming all over the
country. They say that there are fifteen hundred men at Agen.â€
“T am afraid we shall have trouble at this bridge,†Philip
said, as the landlord left them; “they seem to be a rough lot,
and this truculent lieutenant may not be satisfied with a story
that his betters would accept without question. We will ask
our host if there is any place where the river can be forded
without going too far up. We can all swim, and as the river
is no great width we can make a shift to get across even if the
ford is a bad one.â€
The landlord presently returned. Jacques put the question:
“By your account of those fellows at the bridge, we might
have trouble with them?â€
174 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“As like as not,†the landlord said; “they worry and vex
all who come past, insult quiet people, and have seized several
who have happened to have no papers of domicile about them
and sent them off to Bazas. They killed a man who resented
their rough usage two days ago. ‘There has been a talk in the
village of sending a complaint of their conduct to the officer
at Bazas; but perhaps he might do nothing, and if he didn’t
it would’ only make it the worse for us here.â€
“We don’t want troubles,†Jacques said, “and therefore if
we could pass the river without having to make too wide a
detour we would do so. Do you know of any fords?â€
“Yes, there are two or three places where it can be crossed
when the water is low, and as there has been no rain for some
weeks past you will be able to cross now easily enough. There
is one four miles higher up. You will see a clump of willow-
trees on this side of the river, and there is a pile of stones
some five feet high on the other. You enter the river close
by the trees and then keep straight for the pile of stones,
which is some fifty yards higher up, for the ford crosses the
river at an angle.†?
“Well, we will take that way then,†Jacques said; “it is
better to lose an hour than to have trouble here.â€
An hour later the party arrived at the ford and crossed it
without difficulty, the water being little above their waists.
Some miles farther they saw ahead of them the towers of
Bazas, and struck off from the road they were traversing to
pass to the east of it. They presently came upon a wide road.
“This must be the road to Nérac,†Philip said. ‘‘There are
neither rivers nor places of any size to be passed now, the
only danger is from bodies of horse watching the road.â€
“And if I mistake not, sir, there is one of them approach-
ing now,†Pierre said, pointing ahead. As he spoke the
heads and shoulders of a body of horsemen were seen as they
rode up from a dip the road made into a hollow, half a mile
away. Philip glanced round. The country was flat, and it
was too late to think of concealment.
“We will go quietly on,†he said. “We must hope they
will not interfere with us.’
The troop consisted of some iene men, two gentlemen
THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 175
riding at their head, and as they came up they checked their
horses.
“Whither come you, and where are you bound, my men?â€
“We come from Bordeaux, sir, and we are’ bound for
Agen,†Jacques replied. “My comrade and I served under
De Brissac when we were mere lads, and we have a fancy to
try the old trade again; and our young cousins also want to
try their metal.â€
“You are a Gascon, by your tongue? 2
“That is so,’ Jacques said; “and it is for that reason we
are going south. We would rather fight in a company of our
own people than with strangers.â€
“Whom have you been serving at Bordeaux? I am from
the city, and know most of those in and round it.â€
“We have not been working there, sir. We come fro m
near Blaye, and made the journey thence to Bordeaux by a
boat with our master, Jacques Blazin, who was bringing to
Bordeaux a cargo of his wines.â€
“Why waste time, Raoul?†the other gentleman said im-
patiently. “What matter if they came from Bordeaux or
Blaye, these are not of those whom we are here to arrest.
Anyhow they are not Huguenot lords, but look what they say
they are; but whether men-at-arms or peasants they concern
us not. Maybe while we are questioning them a party of
those we are in search of may be traversing some other road.
Let us be riding forward.â€
He roughly pricked his horse with his spur, and the troop
rode on.
“T think you are wrong to be so impatient, Louis,†the one
who had acted as interrogator said. “Anyone could see with
half an eye that those two fellows were, as they said, old men-
at-arms. There is a straightness and a stiffness about men
who have been under the hands of the drill-sergeant there is
no mistaking, and I could swear that fellow is a Gascon as he
said. ‘But I am not so sure as to one of the young fellows
with them. I was about to question him when you broke in.
He did not'look to me like a young peasant, and I should not
be at all surprised if he is some Huguenot gentleman making
his way to Nérac with three of his followers.â€
176 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Well, if it was so, Raoul, he will not swell the queen’s
army to any dangerous extent. Iam glad that you didn’t ask
him any questions, for if he declared himself a Huguenot, and
to do them justice the Huguenots will never deny their faith,
I suppose it would have been our duty to have fallen upon
them and slaughtered them; and though I am willing enough
to draw when numbers are nearly equal and it is a fair fight,
I will take no part in the slaughter of men when we are twenty
to one against them. ‘Three or four men more or less at Nérac
will make no difference. The Queen of Navarre has but some
fifty men in all, and whenever the orders come to seize her
and her son, it may be done easily enough whether she has
fifty or a hundred with her. War is all well enough, Raoul,
but the slaughtering of solitary men is not an occupation that
suits me. Iam a good Catholic, I hope, but I abhor these
massacres of defenceless people only because they want to
worship in their own way. I look to the pope as the head of
my religion on earth, but why should I treat as a mortal enemy
a man who does not recognize the pope’s authority?â€
“That is dangerous doctrine, Louis.â€
“Yes, but why should it be? You-and I were both at the
colloquy at Poissy, and we saw that the Cardinal of Lorraine
and all the bishops failed totally to answer the arguments of
the Huguenot minister Beza. The matter was utterly beyond
me, and had Beza argued ten times as strongly as he did it
would in no way have shaken my faith; but I contend that if
Lorraine himself and the bishops could not show this man to
be wrong, there can be nothing in these people’s interpreta-
tion of Scripture that can be so terrible as to deserve death.
If they become dangerous to the state, J am ready to fight
against them as against any other enemies of France, but I
can see nothing that can excuse the persecutions and massa-
cres. And if these men be enemies of France, of which as
yet no proof has been shown, it is because they have been
driven to it by persecution.â€
“Louis, my cousin,†the other said, “it is dangerous,
indeed, in these days to form an opinion. You must remem-
ber our greatest statesman, L’ Hopital, has fallen into some
disgrace, and has been deprived of rank and dignity, because
he has been an advocate of toleration.â€
* THE QUEEN OF NAVARRE 177
“T know that, Raoul; but I also know there are numbers
of our nobles and gentlemen, who, although staunch Catho-
lics, are sickened at seeing the king acting as the tool of
Philip of Spain and the pope, and who shudder as I do at be-
holding France stained with blood from end to end simply
because people choose to worship God in their own way.
You must remember that these people are not the ignorant
scum of our towns, but that among them are a large number
of our best and wisest heads. I shall fight no less staunchly
when fighting has to be done because I am convinced that it
is all wrong. If they are in arms against the king, I must be
in arms for him; but I hope none the less that when arms are
laid down there will be a cessation of persecution, at anyrate
a cessation of massacre. It is bringing disgrace on us in the
eyes of all Europe, and I trust that there may be a league
made among us to withstand the Guises, and to insist that
there shall be in France no repetition of the atrocities by
which Philip of Spain and the Duke of Alva are trying to
stamp out the reformed religion in the Netherlands.â€
“Well, I hope at anyrate, Louis,†his cousin said impa-
tiently, “that you will keep these opinions to yourself, for
assuredly they will bring you into disgrace, and may even cost
you your possessions and your head if they are uttered in the
presence of any friend of the Guises.â€
CHAPTER XI
JEANNE OF NAVARRE
T is lucky,†Philip said to Jacques as they proceeded on
their way after the troop had ridden on, “that he did not
think of asking us if we were Huguenots.â€
“T was expecting it myself, sir,†Jacques said; “and I was
just turning it over in my conscience how I could answer.â€
“There could be but one answer, Jacques, though no doubt
it would have cost us our lives.â€
“T should not deny my faith, even to save my life, sir, if
the question were put to me, Are you a Huguenot? But I
think that when four lives are at stake it is lawful to take any
opening there may be to get out of it.â€
“ But how would there have been an opening, Jacques?â€
“Well, sir, you see, if he had asked, ‘Are you Huguenots?’
I think I could have said ‘No’ with a clear conscience, seeing
that you are an Englishman; your religion may be like ours
but you are not a Huguenot, and although Pierre does not
seem to me to have quite made up his mind as to what he is,
assuredly I should not call him a Huguenot. So you see, sir,
that as only two out of the four are Huguenots, there would
have been no lie to my saying ‘no’ to that question. But if
he had said ‘Are you Catholics?’ I must have answered ‘No,’
seeing that none of us go to mass.â€
“Tt is a nice question,†Philip said; “but seeing that the
Catholics never keep their oaths and their promises to what
they call heretics, I think that one would be justified, not in
telling a lie, for nothing can justify that, but in availing one’s
178
~
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 179
self of a loophole such as one would scorn to use to others. I
should be sorry to have the question asked me, though seeing
I am not myself a Huguenot, although I am fighting with
them, I think that I could reply ‘no,’ especially as it is not a
question of my own life only, but one involving the whole
cause of the Huguenots. If I were in your place I don’t know
that I should do so; but as you say that you could do it with-
out your conscience pricking you, I certainly should not put
pressure upon you to say yes. However, I hope you may never
be asked the question, and that we shall meet with no more
interruptions until we get to Nérac. There can be little doubt
that at present the Catholics have received no orders to seize
the queen and her son at Nérac, although they have orders to
prevent her at all costs from going forward to Paris except
under escort, and are keeping a sharp look-out to prevent her
from being joined by parties of Huguenots who would render
her force formidable. I should hope that by this time we are
past the last of their bands. ‘Those we met just now doubtless
belonged to the force gathered in Bazas, and it is in the direc-
tion of the north rather than the west that the Catholics are
most vigilant. If she succeeds in making her way through
them, it will be well-nigh a miracle. Now that we are well past
Bazas we will leave the road and make our way across the fields,
for it is upon the roads that any watch there may be will be set.â€
It was a long day’s journey, and at eight o’clock in the
evening they lay down in a wood ten miles from Nérac, having
walked fully fifty miles since crossing the river Ciron.
“T am very glad, Monsieur Philip, that we were not here
four hours earlier.â€
“Why, Pierre?â€
“Because, sir, in that case you would have insisted on push-
ing on to Nérac so as to énter it before the gate is closed, and
in that case I doubt whether with the best will I could have
got that far, and I am sure that Jacques and Roger could not
have done so.†;
“No, indeed,†Jacques said, “I have done my: last inch.
For the last four hours I felt as if walking upon hot irons, so
sore are my feet; and indeed J could not have travelled at all
if I had not taken your advice and gone barefoot.â€
180 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
They had bought some wine and bread in a little village
through which they had passed, and as soon as they had
finished their supper they lay down to sleep. They were up
next morning long before daybreak, and were at the gates of
Nérac before they opened. A group of countrymen were
gathered there, and as soon as the drawbridge was lowered
they entered the town with them. They observed that there
were sentries all round the walls, and that a keen watch was
kept. As Philip was aware, the majority of the inhabitants
there were Huguenots, and the governor was a nobleman of
Béarn; and it was doubtless for this reason that the Queen of
Navarre had halted here, as Nérac was a strong town, and not
to be taken without a regular siege.
They had no difficulty in ascertaining where the queen was
lodged. Early as it was, several Huguenot gentlemen, armed
to the teeth, were gathered round the door. Philip, leaving
his companions behind him, went up to the group, and address-
ing one of them said:
“T am the bearer of a message for the queen; it is impor-
tant. May I pray you, sir, to cause this ring to be conveyed
to her. It is a token that she will recognize.â€
The gentleman glanced at the ring.
“She may well do that,†he said, “seeing that it bears her
own cognizance. The queen is already up, and I will cause
it to be sent in to her at once.’
Two minutes later another gentleman came out.
“Her majesty will at once see the messenger who has
brought the ring,†he said, and Philip at once followed him
into the house. He was conducted to a room, where a lady
was sitting, whom he recognized by the descriptions he had
read of her as the Queen of Navarre. Beside her stood a lad
of fifteen. :
“Vou come from the Admiral?†she ee “Have you
despatches for me?â€
“T have a paper sewn up in my boot, your majesty, but it
was read over to me several times in case either water or wear
should render it illegible.â€
“He has reached La Rochelle safely, as I heard three days
since,†the queen said, “with but a small following?â€
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 181
“He and the Prince had over five hundred with them when
they rode in, your majesty, and parties were arriving hourly
to swell his force. On the day I left he was going out to
attack Niort, and that captured he was going to move south.
That was the message I was charged to deliver. You will find
him either in Cognac or in front of that town.â€
“That is good news, indeed,†the queen said, “for I should
have had to make a wide detour to pass round the Charente,
all the towns and bridges being held by our enemies. It will
be difficult enough to cross the intervening rivers. Indeed as
the news that I had started hence would arrive long before I
did myself, it would be hopeless to elude their vigilance, and
I should have had to make a long bend to the east, and might
well have been cut off before I could reach him. And who
are you, sir, that the Admiral should think fit to intrust so
important a message to you?â€
“JT am English born, madam, and my name is Philip
Fletcher. My mother was French, being the daughter of the
Count de Moulins, and she sent me over to reside with her
sister the Countess of Laville, in order that I might fight for
the cause of the religion by the side of my cousin Francois.
I rode with him through the last campaign in the train of
Francois de la Noiie, and having had the good fortune to
attract the notice of the Prince of Condé and the Admiral, they
selected me to bear this message to you, thinking that, being
but a lad, I should better escape suspicion and question than
a French gentleman would do, especially as he would risk
being recognized, while my face would be altogether unknown.
Now, if your majesty will permit me, I will open the lining of
my shoe. You will find, however, that the despatch contains
but a few words. At first the Admiral thought only to give me
a message, but he afterwards wrote what he had said, in order
that should any evil befall me by the way, one of the three
men who accompanied me should take my shoe and bring it
to your majesty.â€
By this time he had slit open the lining of his shoe with his
knife, and handed the little piece of paper to the queen. It
contained only the words,
“ All goes well. Am hoping to see you. You will find me in
or near Cognac.â€
182 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
There was no signature.
“You have done good service to the cause, Monsieur
Fletcher,†the queen said. “How did you manage to pass
south, for I hear that every bridge and ford is guarded by the
Catholics?â€
Philip gave a brief account of his journey.
“You have acted prudently and well, young sir, and fully
justified the Admiral’s confidence in your prudence. What
are your orders now?â€
“They are simply to accompany your majesty on your way
north, if it be your pleasure to permit me to ride in your
train.â€
“TI shall do that right willingly, sir, and it will be a pleasure
for my son to hear from your lips a full account of your jour-
ney hither, and something of your native land, in which it may
be that he will be some day compelled to take refuge.â€
“You shall ride by my side, Monsieur Philip,†the young
Prince said. “You look as if you could laugh and joke.
These Huguenot lords are brave and faithful, but they have
ever serious faces.â€
“Hush, Henri! it is not fitting to speak so. They are brave
and good men.â€
“They may be that, mother, but they weary me dreadfully;
and I am sure it would be much more cheerful having this
English gentleman as my companion.â€
The young Prince was tall for his age, active and sinewy.
His mother had brought him up as if he had been a peasant
boy. Asa child he had run about barefoot, and as he grew
had spent much of his time among the mountains, sometimes
with shepherds, sometimes engaged in the chase. Jeanne her-
self had a horror of the corruption of the French court, and
strove to make her son hardy and robust, with simple tastes
and appetites, and preferring exercise, hard work, and hunter’s
food to the life of the town. He had practised constantly in
arms, and his mother regretted nothing so much as the fact
that, next to the king and his brothers, he stood in succession
to the French throne, and would have been far happier that he
should rule some day over the simple and hardy people of
Navarre.
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 183
“The first thing to do, Monsieur Fletcher,†the queen said,
“is to obtain more suitable garments for yourself and your
followers. This my chamberlain shall see about without delay.
I will then present you to the gentlemen who accompany me.
They are but a small party, but we have received promises
from many others, who will join us on our way. I may tell
you it is already arranged that I shall set forward this evening.
Monsieur D’Escars has, I hear, some four thousand gentlemen
under arms; but these are widely scattered, and I hope to have
a sufficient force to overcome them at any point we may make
for. Some friends have secretly collected two or three boats
near Tonneins, where there is but a small part of the Catholics
assembled. Once past the Garonne we shall feel safe for a
time.â€
“Would it please you that I should ride on first to Ton-
neins, your majesty, and ascertain if the garrison there are not
alert, and have no suspicion that you are about to cross so
close to them? Being a stranger here I could pass unsus-
pected, while were any of the gentlemen with you seen near
Tonneins it would create suspicion that you yourself were
about to cross in the neighbourhood.â€
“T thank you for that offer,†the queen said, “and will speak
to you about it later on.â€
As Philip had been furnished with money he did not trouble
the queen’s chamberlain, but at once purchased clothes for
himself and his three followers, together with breast and back
piece for Jacques and Roger. On his return to the queen
after an hour’s absence, he was infofmed that Prince Henri
had made inquiries for him, and was shown into a room where
the young Prince was sitting down to his breakfast, the queen
being engaged in business with some of her councillors.
“That is right, Monsieur Fletcher; I have been waiting
breakfast for you for half an hour. Come, sit you down with
me. I warrant you have been too busy since you arrived at
Nérac to think of a meal.â€
“J don’t think, Prince,†Philip began, “that it would be
seemly that I—â€
“Nonsense,†the Prince interrupted, “we are not at the
court of France, thank goodness, and we have no ceremony at
184 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Béarn. Besides, a simple gentleman may dine with the king
any day. So sit down without any more delay, and let me
hear all your adventures.â€
Philip still hesitated, and the Prince said: ;
**T told my mother that I was going to have you to breakfast
with me, and I believe she was well satisfied that I should for
a time be out of her way.â€
This removed any doubt from Philip’s mind, and he at once
sat down with the Prince and ate a hearty meal, after which he
chatted with him for an hour, telling him about the journey
from La Rochelle, the rescue of the Huguenots near Ni iort, and
some of the adventures in the last war.
“And you were with my cousin Condé and the Admiral in
the battle of St. Denis. What luck you have had, Monsieur
Fletcher; I hope the day will come when I too shall take a
part in war and be a great leader like the Admiral, but I would
rather that it was against Spaniards or others than against
Frenchmen.â€
The door opened and the queenentered. Philip rose hastily,
but she motioned him to be seated. ‘No ceremony, I beg of
you, Master Philip. Jam glad to find you here with my son.
I have spoken to some of my friends of your offer to go to
Tonneins, but they think not well of it. It is a small place,
and a stranger would be sure to be questioned, but it was
agreed that if-you would ride through Agen you might do us
great service. Five leagues from Tonneins, Fontarailles, the
seneschal of Armagnac, will be waiting for me in the morning
with a troop of horse and a regiment of infantry. If the
governor of Agen has news of his coming he may send out a
force to attack him, or should he not feel strong enough for
that, he may at least think that I am intending to join the
seneschal, and in that case he may send out troops to bar the
roads leading thither from the river. As many will be passing
through Agen on their way to join D’Escars, the passage of a
gentleman and two men-at-arms will excite no attention, and
if you put up for a short time at an inn you may be able to
gather whether there has been any movement of the troops, or
whether there is any talk of the departure of any this evening.
Should all be quiet you can join-me on the road, or ride direct
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 185
to the village of Villeneuve d’Agenois, where the seneschal
will arrive some time to-night. If you should hear of any
movements of troops ride down on the other side of the river
till within two miles of Tonneins, then, if you place your men
at intervals of three or four hundred yards apart, you will be
sure to see us cross, and can give us warning of danger, and
such indications as you may gather as to the points where the
troops are likely to be posted. We shall cross about midnight.â€
“T will gladly undertake the mission,†Philip said. “TI will
go out and procure some horses at once.â€
“That is unnecessary,’ the queen said; “we have brought
several spare horses with us, and I have already ordered four
to be saddled for you. You have no armour, I see.â€
“J would rather ride without it, your majesty, especially on
such a mission as the present; besides, if in full armour I
might well be accosted and asked to whose party I belong,
while riding in as I am unarmed, save for my sword, I should
have the air of a gentleman of the neighbourhood, who had
merely ridden in on business or to learn the latest news.â€
The queen smiled approvingly.
“Vou see, Henri, this gentleman, although about to under-
take a dangerous business, does not proceed rashly or hastily,
but thinks coolly as to the most prudent course to pursue.
You will understand, Monsieur Fletcher, that several of the
gentlemen with me have volunteered for this duty, and that we
have accepted your offer solely because they could scarcely
enter Agen without meeting some who know them, while you,
being a stranger, do not run this risk.â€
“ Moreover, madam, I have another advantage. Were any
of them questioned, and asked directly, Are you a Huguenot?
they could not but answer yes; whereas were that question put
to me I could reply no, seeing that I am an English Protestant,
and in no way, save in my sympathies, a Huguenot.â€
“That is an advantage, certainly; but it may be the ques-
tion will be put, Are you a Catholic?â€
“Tn that case, your majesty, I could only reply ‘no;’ but
methinks the other question is the most likely one.â€
“JT wish I were going to ride with Monsieur Fletcher,
mother.â€
\
186 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“That is impossible, Henri, for scarce a Gascon gentleman
but has been down at one time or other to Béarn. Do not be
anxious for adventures; they will come in time, my son, and
plenty of them. Would that you could pass your life without
one; but in these troubled times, and with’ France divided
against itself, that is too much to hope. Should you by any
chance, Monsieur Fletcher, fail to rejoin us at Villeneuve
d’Agenois, you may overtake us farther on. But run no risk
to do so. You know whither we are bound, and I trust that
when we arrive there we may find you before us. I myself
will retain the ring that you brought me, and will return it to
the Admiral, but wear this in remembrance of one in whose
service you risked your life,†and she handed him a diamond
ring, which he knew enough of gems to be aware was of con-
siderable value. Pe De
“And take this dagger,†the Prince said, taking a small
and beautifully tempered weapon from his belt. “It is but a
bodkin, but it is of famous steel. It was sent me by Philip
of Spain at a time when he was trying to cajole my mother,
and is of the best workmanship of Toledo.â€
Philip expressed his thanks for the gifts in suitable words,
and then taking leave of the queen and Prince went down to
the courtyard. Here he found Pierre and the two men-at-
arms standing at the head of three powerful horses, while one
of the queen’s retainers held a very handsome animal in readi-
ness for himself.
“Her majesty begs you to accept these horses, sir, as a
slight token of her good-will.†In five minutes the party had
issued from Nérac, Pierre as usual keeping close behind Philip,
and the two men-at-arms riding a few lengths behind.
“This is truly a change for the better, Monsieur Philip,â€
Pierre said; “we entered Nérac as tillers of the soil, we ride
out in knightly fashion.â€
“Yes, Pierre, it is good to be on the back of a fine horse
again, and this one I am riding is worthy of a place beside
Victor and Robin.â€
“Yes, he is as good as either of them, sir; I am not sure
that he is not better. We, too, are well content with the
Queen of Navarre’s generosity, for her steward gave us, before
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 187
we started, each a purse of twenty crowns, which has been a
wonderful salve to our sore feet. I trust there will be no more
occasion to use them for a time.â€
“Thope not. It was a long journey, but it was fortunate
that we pushed on as we did, for had we been twelve hours
later we should not have found the queen at Nérac.â€
“And why does not your honour stay to ride with her?â€
Pierre asked.
“T hope to join her again to-night. We are going through
Agen, where I hope to gather such news of the movements of
the Catholic troops as may be of use to her.â€
Agen was about fifteen miles distance from Nérac, and as
there was no occasion for haste, and Philip did not wish the
horses to have the appearance of being ridden fast, they took
three hours in traversing the distance. When they neared the
town he said to Pierre, “I shall not take you with me. If
there should be trouble—though I do not see how this can well
come about—four men could do no more than one. ‘There-
fore, Pierre, do you follow me no nearer than is sufficient to
keep me in sight, the other two will follow you at an equal
distance, together or separately. Should any accident befall
me you are on no account to ride up or to meddle in the busi-
ness. J have told you what my instructions are, and it will
be your duty to carry them out if Iam taken. You will put
up your horse, and mingling with the soldiers and townspeople
find out if there is any movement in the wind, or whether any
troops have already gone forward. Jacques and Roger will do
the same, and you will meet and exchange news. If you find
that anything has been done, or is going to be done, towards
putting more guards on the river, or despatching a force that
might interfere with the passage of the queen from Tonneins
to Villeneuve d’Agenois, Roger and Jacques will ride to the
point where I told you the crossing is to be made, and will
warn the queen of the danger. I leave you free to ride with
them, or to stay in the town till you learn what has happened
to me. If you should find that there is no movement of
troops, you and the others will be free either to ride to Pontier
or to make your way back to Cognac, and to join my cousin
and give him news of what has happened to me. If I am only
188 : ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
held as a prisoner the Admiral will doubtless exchange a Catho-
lic gentleman for me; he is sure to take many prisoners at the
capture of the towns.â€
He then called the two men-at-arms up, and repeated the
instructions relating to them.
“But may we not strike in should you get into trouble,
master? Roger and I would far rather share whatever may
befall you.â€
“No, Jacques, it would be worse in every way; force could
be of no avail, and it would lessen my chance of escape were
you beside me. Single-handed I might get through and trust
to the speed of my horse, if taken I might plan some mode of
escape. In either case it would hamper me were you there.
Above all it is important that my mission should be fulfilled,
therefore my commands on that head are strict. I do not
apprehend trouble in any way; but if it should occur you will
at once turn your horses down the first street you come to, so
that you may in no way be connected with me. Pierre will
of course turn first. You will follow him, see where he stables
his horse, then go on to some other cabaret, and having put
up your horses go back to the place where he has stopped,
wait till he joins you outside, then arrange for the hour at
which you are to meet again, and then go off in different
directions to gather the news of which we are in search.
Take no further thought about me at all; give your whole
minds to the safety of the queen. Upon that depends greatly .
the issue of this war. Were she and her son to fall into the’
hands of the Catholics, it would be a fatal blow to the cause.â€
So saying, he rode on again at the head of the party.
When within a quarter of a mile of the town he again called
Pierre up to him.
“Pierre, do you take this ring and dagger. Should I be
taken I shall assuredly be searched to see whether I am the
bearer of despatches. I should grieve to lose these gifts as
much as I should to fall into the hands of the Catholics.
Keep them for me until you learn that there is no chance of
my ever returning to claim them, and then give them to my
cousin, and beg him in my name to return the ring to the
Queen of Navarre, and the dagger to the young Prince.â€
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 189
“T like not all these provisions,†Pierre said to himself.
“Hitherto the master has never, since I first knew him, given
any commands to me as to what was to be done in case he
were captured or killed. It seems to me that the danger here
is as nothing to that he has often run before, and yet he must
have some sort of foreboding of evil. If I were not a Hugue-
not, I would vow a score of pounds of candles to be burnt at
the shrine of the Holy Virgin if the master gets safe out of
yonder town.â€
Philip rode on across the bridge and entered the gates with-
out question. Up to this time his followers had kept close
behind him, but now, in accordance with his instructions,
they dropped behind. He continued his way to the princi-
pal square, rode up to an inn, entered the courtyard, and gave
his horse to the stableman.
“Give it a feed,†he said, “and put it in the stable. I
shall not require it until the afternoon.â€
Then he went into the public room, called for food and
wine, and sat down. ‘The tables were well nigh full, for there
were many strangers in the town. After a first glance at the
newcomer none paid him any attention. Pierre and the two
men had, in accordance with his instructions, passed the inn
they had seen him enter, and put up at other places. There was
a loud buzz of conversation, and Philip listened attentively to
that between four gentlemen who had just sat down at the next
table to him. ‘Three of them had come in together, and the
fourth joined them just as Philip’s meal was brought to him.
“Well, have you heard any news at the governor’s, Maig-
nan?†one of them asked the last comer.
“Bad news. Condé and the Admiral are not letting the
grass grow under their feet. ‘They have captured not only
Niort, as we heard yesterday, but Parthenay.â€
“ Poste! that is bad news indeed. What a blunder it was
to let them slip through their fingers, when they might have
seized them with two or three hundred men in Burgundy.â€
“Tt seems to me that they are making just the same mistake
here,†another put in. “As Jeanne of Navarre is wellnigh
as dangerous as the Admiral himself, why don’t they seize her
and her cub and carry them to Paris?â€
190 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Because they hope that she will go willingly of her own
accord, St. Amand. La Motte-Fenelon has been negotiating
with her for the last fortnight on behalf of the court. It is
clearly far better that she should go there of her own will than
that she should be taken there a prisoner. Her doing so
would seem a desertion of the Huguenot cause, and would be
a tremendous blow to them. On the other hand, if she were
taken there as a prisoner, it would drive many a Huguenot to
take up arms who is now content to rest quiet. And more-
over, the Protestant princes of Germany and Elizabeth of
England would protest; for whatever the court may say of the
Admiral, they can hardly affirm that Jeanne of Navarre is
thinking of making war against Charles for any other reason
than the defence of her faith. Besides, she can do no harm
at Nérac, and we can always lay hands on her when we like.
At anyrate there is no fear of her getting farther north, the
rivers are too well guarded for that.â€
“T don’t know,†another said, “after the way in which
Condé and the Admiral, though hampered with women and
children, made their way across France, I should never be
surprised at anything. You see there is not a place where she
has not friends; these pestilent Huguenots are everywhere.
She will get warning of danger, and guides across the country
—peasants who know every by-road through the fields and
every shallow in the rivers. It would be far better to make
sure of her and her son by seizing them at Nérac.â€â€™
“ Besides,†St. Amand said, “there are reports of move-
ments of Huguenots all over Guyenne; and I heard a rumour
last night that the Seneschal of Armagnac has got a considera-
ble gathering together. These Huguenots seem to spring out
of the ground. Six weeks ago no one believed that there was
a corner of France where they could gather a hundred men
together, and now they are everywhere in arms.â€â€™
“T think,’ Maignan said, “that you need not be uneasy
about the Queen of Navarre. I am not at liberty to say what
I have heard, but I fancy that before many hours she will be
on her way to Paris, willingly or unwillingly. As for the sen-
eschal, he and the others will be hunted down as soon as this
matter is settled. A day or two sooner or later will make no
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 191
difference there, and until the queen is taken the troops will
have to stay in their present stations. My only fear is that,
seeing she can have no hope of making her way north, she
will slip away back to Navarre again. Once there, she could
not be taken without a deal of trouble. Whatever is to be
done must be done promptly. . Without direct orders from
the court no step can be taken in so important a matter. But
the orders may arrive any hour; and I think you will see that
there will be no loss of time in executing them.â€
“And Nérac could not stand a long siege even if it were
strongly garrisoned, and the handful of men she has got with
her could not defend the walls for an hour. I hope she may
not take the alarm too soon; for as you say, once back in
Navarre it would be difficult indeed to take her. It is no
joke hunting a bear among the mountains; and as her people
are devoted to her, she could play hide-and-seek among the
valleys and hills for weeks—ay, or months—before she could
be laid hold of. It is well for our cause, Maignan, that she
is nota man. She would be as formidable a foe as the Ad-
miral himself. Huguenot as she is, one can’t help respecting
her. Her husband was a poor creature beside her; he was
ready to swallow any bait offered him; while even if it would
seat her son on the throne of France, she would not stir a
hand’s-breadth from what she thinks right.†~
Philip finished his meal and then went out into the square.
The news was satisfactory. No order had yet arrived for the
seizure of the queen; and though one was evidently looked
for to arrive in the course of a few hours, it would then be
too late to take any steps until nightfall at the earliest, and
by nine o’clock the queen would have left Nérac. No move-
ment was intended at present against the seneschal, nor did
the idea that the queen might attempt to join him seem to be
entertained. It was possible, however, that such a suspicion
might have occurred to the governor, and that some troops
might secretly be sent off later. He must try to learn some-
thing more.
Confident that he could not be suspected of being aught
but what he appeared, a Catholic gentleman—for his garments
were of much brighter hue than those affected by the Hugue-
192 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
nots,—he strolled quietly along, pausing and looking into
shops when he happened to pass near groups of soldiers or
gentlemen talking together. So he spent two or three hours.
No word had reached his ear indicating that any of the
speakers were anticipating a sudden call to horse. He saw
that Pierre was following him, keeping at some distance away,
and pausing whenever he paused. He saw no signs of the
other two men, and doubted not that they were, as he had
ordered, spending their time in wine-shops frequented by the
soldiers, and listening to their talk.
Feeling convinced that no orders had been given for the
assembly of any body of troops, he sat down for a time at a
small table in front of one of the principal wine-shops, and
calléd for a bottle of the best wine, thinking that the fact that
he was alone would be less noticeable so than if he continued
to walk the streets. Presently a party of four or five gentle-
men sat down at a table a short distance off. He did not
particularly notice them at first, but presently glancing that
way saw one of them looking hard at him; and a thrill of
dismay ran through him as he recognized the gentleman ad-
dressed as Raoul, the leader of the party that had stopped
him near Bazas. He had, however, presence of mind enough
to look indifferently at him, and then to continue sipping his
wine.
The possibility that this gentleman with his troop should
have come to Agen had never entered his mind; and though
the encounter was a most unfortunate one, he trusted that the
complete change in his appearance would be sufficient to
prevent recognition, although it was evident by the gaze fixed
on him that the gentleman had an idea that his face was
familiar. To move now would heighten suspicion if any
existed, and he therefore sat quiet, watching the people who
passed in front of him, and revolving in his mind the best
course to be taken should Raoul address him. The latter
had just spoken to his cousin, who was sitting next to
him.
“Do you know that young gentleman, Louis?†he asked.
“T seem to know his face well, and yet he does not know me,
for he just now glanced at me without recognizing me. You
JEANNE OF NAVARRE 193
know most of the gentry in this neighbourhood, do you know
him?â€
“No, I cannot say that I do, Raoul; though I too seem to
have a recollection of his face. It is a sort of face one re-
members too. I should think his family must belong to the
north, for you do not often see men of that complexion about
here. He looks very young, not above nineteen or twenty;
but there is a look of earnestness and resolution about his face
that would point to his being some years older.â€
Dismissing the matter from his mind Raoul joined in the
conversation round him. Presently he grasped his cousin’s
arm. :
““T know where we saw the face now, Louis; he was one of
the four fellows we stopped two days since near Bazas.â€
“Impossible, Raoul! Those men were peasants, though
two of them had served for a time in the army; the others—â€
and he stopped.
“You see it yourself, Louis. One of the others was a dark
active man, the other was but a lad—a tall, well-built young
fellow with fair complexion and gray eyes. I thought of it
afterwards, and wondered where he got that skin and hair
from. I put it down that it was a trace of English blood, of
which there is a good deal still left in Guyenne and some of
the other provinces they held long ago.â€
“T certainly see the likeness now you mention it, Raoul,
but it can hardly be the same. This is a gentleman; he is
certainly that, whoever he may be. How could a gentleman
be masquerading about as a peasant?â€
“That is what I am going to find out, Louis. He may
have been a Huguenot making his way down to join the
Queen of Navarre at Nérac; he may be one of her train there,
who had gone out in disguise to reconnoitre the country and
see what forces of ours were in the neighbourhood, and where
posted. That may be his mission here, but this time he has
chosen to come in his proper attire.â€
“That can hardly be his attire if he is one of Jeanne of
Navarre’s followers. He may have got a suit for the pur-
pose, but assuredly the colours ‘are too gay for a Huguenot
in her train. For my part, I see nothing suspicious about
194 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
his appearance. There, he is paying his reckoning and
going.â€
“And I am going after him,†Raoul said rising. “There
is something strange about the affair, and there may be some
plot. Do you come with me, Louis. Monsieur D’Estanges,
I have a little matter of business on hand, will you come with
me?â€
es
ie
By
Mee
\ ee
;
aN be il J
CHAPTER XII
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON
LANCING half round as he turned away from the wine-
shop, Philip saw Raoul and two of his companions rising.
He walked off in a leisurely manner, and a few paces farther
turned down aside street. He heard steps following him, and
then a voice said:
“Hold, young sir; I would have a word with you.†Philip
turned with an expression of angry surprise.
“ Are you addressing me, sir? I would have you know that
I am not accustomed to be spoken to in that fashion, and that
I bear an insult from no one.â€
Raoul laughed. “Are you equally particular, sir, when
you are going about in peasant’s clothes?â€
“T am not good at riddles, sir,†Philip said haughtily,
“and can only suppose that your object is to pick a quarrel
with me; though I am not conscious of having given you
offence. However, that matters little. I suppose you are one
of those gallants who air their bravery when they think they
can do so with impunity. On the present occasion you may
perchance find that you are mistaken. I am a stranger here,
and know of no place where this matter can be settled, nor
am I provided with a second; but I am quite content to place
myself in the hands of one of these gentlemen, if they will
act for me.â€
“T am sure, Raoul, there is some mistake,†Louis began,
putting his hand on his cousin’s shoulder. But the other
shook it off angrily. He was of a passionate and overbear-
195
196 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
ing temper, and Philip’s coolness, and the manner in which
he had turned the tables upon him and challenged him to a
duel, inflamed him to the utmost.
“Hands off, Louis,†he said. ‘Do you think that I, Raoul
de Fontaine, am to be crowed over by this youth? He has
challenged me to fight, and fight he shall.â€
“You provoked him,†Louis said firmly. “You gave him
provocation such as no gentleman of honour could suffer. It
was not for this that I came out with you, but because you
said that you wished to unravel what may be a plot.â€
“T will cut it, which will be easier than unravelling it,â€
Raoul replied. “It is shorter and easier work to finish the
matter with a sword-thrust than to provide for his being swung
at the end of a rope.â€
“We had best waste no time in empty braggadocio,†Philip
said coldly, “but proceed at once to some quiet spot where
this matter can be settled undisturbed.â€
“T think the young gentleman is right,†M. D’Estanges, a
gentleman of the court, said gravely. ‘The matter has gone
too far for anything else now, and I am bound to say that your
adversary, of whose name I am ignorant, has borne himself in
a manner to merit my esteem, and that as your cousin will of
course act for you, I shall be happy to place my services at
his disposal.â€
“Let us get beyond the gates,†Raoul said abruptly, turning
on his heel and retracing his steps up the lane to the main
street.
“JT thank you, sir, for offering to stand by one of whose very
name you are ignorant,†Philip said, as, accompanied by Mon-
sieur D’Estanges, he followed the others. “It is, however,
right that you should know it. It is Philip Fletcher; on my
father’s side I am English, on my mother’s I am of noble
French blood, being cousin to Francois de Laville, whose
mother and mine were daughters of the Count de Moulins.â€
“Two distinguished families of Poitou,†M. D’Estanges said
courteously. “It needed not that to tell me that you were of
good blood. I regret much that this encounter is going to
take place. Monsieur Raoul de Fontaine was in the wrong in
so rudely hailing you, and I cannot blame you for taking it up
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 197
sharply; although, seeing your age and his, and that he is a
good swordsman, it might have been more prudent to have
overlooked his manner. Unless, indeed,†and he smiled,
“Monsieur Raoul was right, and that you are engaged on some
weighty matter here, and preferred to run the risk of getting
yourself killed rather than have it inquired into. The Coun-
tess of Laville and her son are both staunch Huguenots, and
you may well be on business here that you would not care to
have investigated. You have not asked myname, sir; it is
Charles D’Estanges. I am a cousin of the Duc de Guise, and
am naturally of the court party; but I can esteem a brave
enemy, and regret to see one engaged in an encounter in
which he must needs be overmatched.â€
“Tam a fair swordsman, sir,†Philip said, “though my arm
may lack somewhat of the strength it will have a few years
later. But had it been otherwise I should have still taken the
course I have. I do not say your conjecture is a correct one,
but at anyrate I would prefer the most unequal fight to being
seized and questioned. One can but be killed once, and it
were better that it should be by a thrust in the open air than
a long imprisonment, ending perhaps with death at the stake.â€
Monsieur D’Estanges said no more. In spite of his rela-
tionship with the Guises he, like many other French Catholic
nobles, disapproved of the persecutions of the Huguenots, and
especially of the massacres perpetrated by the lower orders in
the towns, men for whom he had the profoundest contempt.
He felt sorry for his companion, whose youth and fearless
demeanour moved him in his favour, and who, he doubted
not, had come to Agen to confer with some of the Huguenots,
who were to be found in every town.
Issuing from the gates, they went for a quarter of a mile
along the road, and then Raoul led the way into a small wood.
Here, without a word being spoken, Raoul and Philip threw
aside their cloaks and doublets.
“Gentlemen,†M. D’Estanges said, “surely this quarrel
might be arranged without fighting. Monsieur de Fontaine
addressed my principal, doubtless under a misapprehension,
with some roughness, which was not unnaturally resented. If
Monsieur de Fontaine will express his regret, which he cer-
198 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
tainly could do without loss of dignity, for the manner in
which he spoke, my principal would, I am sure, gladly accept
his apology.â€
“That is my opinion also,â€â€™ Louis de Fontaine said, “and I
have already expressed it to my cousin.â€
“And I have already said that I will do nothing of the sort,â€
Raoul said. “Iam fighting not only in my own quarrel, but
in that of the king, being well assured in my mind that this
young man, whether he be, as he now appears, a gentleman of
birth, or whether, as I saw him last, a peasant-boy, is engaged
in some plot hostile to his majesty.â€
“Then there is nothing more to be said,†Monsieur
D’Estanges said gravely; “but before you begin I may tell
you, Monsieur de Fontaine, that this gentleman belongs to a
family no less noble than your own. He has confided to me
his name and position, which I think it as well not to
divulge. Now, Louis, we may as well stand aside. We have
done our best to stop this quarrel, and to prevent what I can-
not but consider a most unequal contest from taking place.â€
The last words were galling in the extreme to Raoul de
Fontaine. Monsieur D’Estanges stood high at court, was a
gentleman of unblemished reputation, and often appealed to
on questions of honour, and this declaration that he consid-
ered the combat to be an unequal one was the more irritating
since he was himself conscious of the fact. However, he
could not recoil now, but with an angry expression of face
drew his sword and stood on guard. Philip was no less ready.
The easy attitude he assumed, with his weight for the most
part on his left leg, differed so widely from the forward atti-
tude then in fashion among French duellists, that Monsieur
D’Estanges, convinced that he knew nothing of sword-play,
shrugged his shoulders pityingly. The moment, however, that
the swords grated against each other, and Philip put aside with
a sharp turn of the wrist a lunge with which his opponent
intended at once to finish the combat, the expression of his
face changed.
“The lad did not speak boastfully when he said he was a
fair swordsman,†he muttered to himself. “ He does not fight
in our fashion, but at least he knows what he is about.â€
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON j 199
For some minutes the fight continued, Raoul’s temper rising
higher and higher as he found every attack baffled by a foe he
had despised, and who refused to fall back even an inch,
however hotly he pressed him. He had at first intended either
to wound or disarm him, but he soon fought to kill. At last there
was a fierce rally, ending by Philip parrying a home-thrust and
returning it with lightning swiftness, running Raoul de Fon-
taine through the body with such force that the hilt of his sword
struck against his chest, and he sank lifeless to the ground.
“By our Lady, young gentleman,†M. D’ Estanges exclaimed,
“but you have done well! You said that you were a fair
swordsman; truly you are of the highest class. Raoul’s temper
has led him into many a duel, and he has always wounded or
killed his man. Who could have thought that he would receive
his death-blow at the hands of a youth? But whom have we
here? este / this is awkward.†As he spoke, Count Darbois,
the governor of Agen, with a body of troopers, rode up. He
had ridden to within a mile or two of Nérac, and questioning
persons from the town learned that everything was quiet there,
and that no fresh body of Huguenots had arrived. He was
on his way back when, hearing the clash of swords, he had
ridden into the wood to inquire into its meaning.
“What is this?’ he exclaimed. ‘Why, what is this, Mon-
sieur de Fontaine? Your cousin, Count Raoul, dead!â€
Louis, who was leaning over his cousin, looked up.
“ Alas! I fear that it is so, Monsieur le Comte. My poor
cousin has fallen in a duel.â€
“What a misfortune, and at such a moment! Is it not
scandalous that at a time like this, when every gentleman’s
sword is needed in defence of our king and faith, they should
indulge in private quarrels? And is it you, Monsieur D’Es-
tanges, who has done his majesty this bad service?†for by
this time Philip had resumed his doublet and cloak.
“No. I only stood as second to his opponent, who has
behaved fairly and honourably in the matter, as J am sure
Count Louis will testify.â€
“Your word is quite sufficient, Monsieur D’Estanges. And
who is this gentleman who has thus slain one who had no
mean reputation as a swordsman?â€â€™
200 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“A young gentleman passing through Agen. The quarrel
arose through a rencontre in the street. Count Raoul was, as
was his nature, hasty, and put himself in the wrong. The
gentleman resented his language, and a meeting was at once
arranged. Count Louis and myself were with Raoul, and as
his opponent was alone, and it was not desirable to draw others
into the matter, I offered to act as his second, and he accepted
it at once. Wecame here. Count Louis and I made a final
effort to persuade Raoul to apologize for his language. He
refused to do so and they fought, and you see the conse-
quence.â€
‘But who is this stranger?’’ the governor asked again.
“Count. Raoul did not feel it necessary to ask, Count; and
I think, as he waived the point, and the affair is now
terminated, it would be well that his opponent should be
permitted to withdraw without questions.â€
“That is all very well for you, Monsieur D’Estanges, as a
party in a private quarrel, but as governor of Agen it is my
duty to satisfy myself as to who this stranger who has killed an
officer of the king may be.â€
He turned his horse, and for the first time obtained a view
of Philip, who, seeing the impossibility of escape, had been
standing quietly by.
“Why, it is but a youth!†he exclaimed. “You say he
slew Count Raoul in fair fight, Monsieur D’Estanges? â€
“Tn as fair a fight as ever I saw, Monsieur le Comte.â€
“Who are you, sir?†the governor asked Philip.
“T am a stranger travelling through Agen on private busi-
ness,†Philip said quietly.
“But what is your name and family, sir?â€
“JT am English,†Philip replied. “My name is Philip
Fletcher.â€
“ A Huguenot, I will be bound?†the governor said angrily.
“Not at all, Count. Iam of the religion of my nation—a
Protestant.â€
“Tt is the same thing,†the governor said. “It is clear
that, for whatever purpose you may be in Agen, you are here
for no good. This is a serious matter, Monsieur D’ Estanges.â€
“As I have said, I know nothing of this gentleman, Count.
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 201
I saw him for the first time a little over half an hour ago, and
on every account I wish that I had not seen him. He has
killed my friend Raoul, deprived his majesty of a staunch
adherent, and has got himself into trouble. But for all that,
I am assured by his conduct and bearing in this business that
he is an honourable gentleman, and I intreat you, as a personal
favour, Count, that you allow him to go free.â€
“T would do much to oblige you, Monsieur D’Estanges, but
he is an Englishman, and a Protestant by his own confession,
and therefore can only be here to aid the men who have risen
in rebellion, and.to conspire with the king’s enemies. He
will be placed in close charge, and when the present pressing
affairs have been put out of hand, I doubt not we shall find
means of learning a good deal more about this mysterious
person, who claims to be English but who yet speaks our
language like a Frenchman.â€
“As to that matter, I can satisfy you at once,†Philip said.
“My mother was a French lady, a daughter of the Count de
Moulins of Poitou.â€
“A Huguenot family, if I mistake not,†the governor said
coldly. “Well, we have other things to think of now. Cap-
tain Carton, place two troopers one on each side of this
person. I authorize you to cut him down if he tries to escape.
Let four others dismount and carry the body of the Count de
Fontaine into the city. You will, of course, take the com-
mand of his troop, Count Louis, seeing that, if I mistake not,
you are his nearest relative and the heir to his possessions.â€
As Philip was led through the streets he caught sight of
Pierre, who made no sign of recognition as he passed. He
was taken to the castle, and confined in a room in a turret
looking down upon the river. The window was closely barred,
but otherwise the room though small was not uncomfortable.
It contained a chair, a table, and a couch. When the door
was barred and bolted behind him, Philip walked to the win-
dow and stood looking out at the river.
‘The prospect seemed dark; the governor was unfavourably
disposed towards him now, and when the news came on the
morrow that the Queen of Navarre had slipped through his
fingers his exasperation would no doubt be vented on him.
202 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
What was now but a mere suspicion would then become
almost a certainty, and it would, as a matter of course, be
assumed that he was there on matters connected with her
flight. That he was a Protestant was alone sufficient to con-
demn him to death, but his connection with the queen’s flight
would, beyond all question, seal his fate. Pierre, he felt sure,
would do all that he could for him; but that could amount
to almost nothing. Even if he had the means of filing through
or removing the bars, it would need a long stout rope to enable
him to descend to the water’s edge, a hundred feet below him;
and that he could obtain possession of either file or rope
seemed to him as absolutely impossible.
“Nevertheless,†he said to himself, “I will let Pierre know
where I am confined. I do not see that it can do any good.
But he is a fellow of resource; I have great faith in him, and
though I can see no possible plan of escape, he, being without,
-may try something. I have no doubt that his first endeavour
will be to find out where I am confined. I warrant he will
know my cap if he sees it. He has an eye like a hawk, and
if he sees anything outside one of the windows he will suspect
at once that it is a signal, and when he once looks closely at
it he will make out its orange tint and these three long cock’s
feathers.â€
So saying he thrust one of his arms through the bars with
the cap, which he allowed to hang down against the wall
below. There he stood for two hours, closely examining every
boat that came along. At last he saw one rowed by two men
with a third sitting in the stern, and had no difficulty in mak-
ing out, as it came closer, that this was Pierre, who was gazing
at the castle. Presently he saw him suddenly clap his hands
and speak to the rowers. These did not look up but con-
tinued to row on in the same leisurely way as before, nor did
Pierre again glance at the castle. Satisfied that his signal had
been observed, Philip withdrew it but continued to watch the
boat. It went half a mile higher up, then turned and floated
quietly down the stream again. When he had seen it pass the
bridge he threw himself down on the couch.
“There is nothing more for me to do,†he said; “the matter
is in Pierre’s hands now.â€
PHILIP IN PRISON.
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON “2038
He listened for a time to the tramp of a sentry backwards
and forwards outside his door and then fell off to sleep, from
which he did not awake until he heard the bars withdrawn and
the key turned in the lock. Then a man accompanied by two
soldiers entered, and placed a chicken, a bottle of wine, and
a loaf of bread on the table. ‘Monsieur D’Estanges sends
this with his compliments,†he: said; and then Philip was
again left alone. :
Two hours after it became dark he thought he heard a con-
fused sound as of the trampling of a number of horsemen in
the courtyard of the castle. He went to the door and placing
his ear against it was convinced that he was not mistaken.
“That looks as if an expedition were about to start some-
where,†he said; “if they are bound for Nérac they will arrive
there too late, for the queen will by this time be setting out.
They cannot intend to scale the walls to-night, and the gates
will have been shut long ago; they are probably going into
ambush somewhere near so as to ride in in the morning. I
wish I could be certain they are bound in that direction.
There was certainly no idea of an expedition this morning, but
it is possible that the messenger with the order for the arrest
of the queen and prince may have arrived this afternoon, and
the governor is losing no time. I trust it is so, and not that
news has come from some spy at Nérac that she will leave the
place to-night. If it is so this party may be setting out to
strengthen the guards on the river, or to occupy the roads by
which she would travel were her purpose to join the seneschal.
J trust that Pierre and the others are on the alert and not wast-
ing their time in thinking about me, and that if this troop
make along the river they will ride to warn the queen in time.
Hearing nothing she will assume that the road is clear, and
that she can go on fearlessly. It is enough to drive one mad
being cooped up here when the whole success of the cause is
at stake.â€
The character of the sentry’s walk had changed. He had
been relieved some four hours before, and his walk at times
ceased as if he were leaning against the wall to rest himself,
while at times he gave an impatient stamp with his feet. |
“T expect they have forgotten to relieve him,†Philip said to
204 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
himself; “if a strong body has gone out that might very well
be.â€
Another half-hour passed, and then he heard steps ascend-
ing the stone staircase and the sentry exclaimed angrily, ‘Sa-
pristie, comrade, I began to think I was going to be kept all
night at my post, and that every one had ridden out with that
party that started half an hour ago. Now, then; the orders
are, ‘Permit no one to approach, refuse even to allow officers to
visit the prisoner without a special order of the governor.’
That is all. Now I am off for a tankard of spiced wine,
which I think I have earned well, for it is a good hour after
my time of relief.â€â€™
Then Philip heard his footsteps descending the stairs, while
the man who had relieved him walked briskly up and down in
front of the door. In a minute or two he stopped, then
Philip turned with a start from the window at which he was
standing, as he heard through the keyhole a loud whisper,
“Monsieur Philip, are you asleep? It is I!â€
“Why, Pierre!†he exclaimed, running to the door and
putting his mouth to the keyhole; “how did you come here?â€
“Twill tell you that later, master, the thing is now to get
you out; the bolts here are easy enough to draw, but this lock
puzzles me. I have brought up two thin saws and an auger,
and thought to cut round it, but there is a plate of iron out-
side.â€
“And there is one inside too, Pierre. How about the
hinges, Pierre?â€
“There is no doing anything with them, master, the iron-
work goes right across the door. There is nothing for it but
to cut right round the iron plate.â€
“That won’t take very long if the saws are good, Pierre.â€
Philip heard a rasping sound, and in a short time the auger
passed through the woodwork. ‘Two other holes adjoining
the first were soon made, and then the end of a saw was pushed
through.
“Tf you can make a hole large enough at the bottom of the
plate, Pierre, and pass me the other saw through, I can work
that way to meet you.â€
“Tt would take too long to make, sir. I have plenty of oil,
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 205
and it won’t take me long to saw round the plate. I only
brought the second saw in case the first should break. But
this oak is pretty nearly as hard as iron.â€
It took over an hour’s work before the cut was complete.
When it was nearly finished Pierre said, “Be ready to seize
the piece that is cut out as soon as I am through with it, mas-
ter, otherwise it may fall down as the door opens and make a
clatter that will be heard all over the castle.â€
As the last piece was sawn through Philip pressed the
door, and as it opened seized the portion cut out, drew it
backward, and laid it gently on the stone floor, then he rose
and grasped Pierre’s hand.
“My brave Pierre, you have accomplished what I thought
was an impossibility. Now, what is the next thing to be
done?â€
“The next thing is to unwind this rope from my body. It
is lucky I am so lean that it did not make me look bulky. It
is not very thick, but it is new and strong, and there are
knots every two feet. Roger is waiting for us below in a boat.â€
“Where is Jacques?â€
“Jacques has ridden off. He learned before sunset that
orders had been issued for the troops to assemble; he and
Roger had taken the four horses beyond the walls an hour
after you were arrested, and had left them at a farmer’s a mile
away. So he arranged with me that he should follow the
troop on foot, which he could do, as there are footmen as well
as horse in the party that has gone out. Then as soon as he
discovered which way they were going he would slip off and
make for the farmhouse and mount. If they were bound for
Nérac he will wait for us at the point on the other side of the
river. If they follow the river down, he will ride at full
speed, make a circuit, and warn the queen of the danger.
He will have plenty of time to do that, as the column will
have to move at the pace of the infantry.â€
“That is a load off my mind, Pierre.†While they were
speaking they had unwound the rope, fastened one end to the
battlement and lowered the other down.
“T will go first, master; I am the lightest, and will steady
the rope for you from below.â€
206 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE -
In two or three minutes Philip felt that the rope was no
longer tight, and at once swung himself over and lowered
himself down. The water washed the foot of the wall, and
he stepped directly into the boat, which Roger was keeping
in its place with a pole while Pierre held the rope. An ex-
clamation of thankfulness broke from the two men as his feet
touched the gunwale of the boat, and then without a word
Roger began to pole the boat along against the tide, keeping
close to the foot of the wall. Once fairly beyond the castle
the pole was laid in and the two men took the oars, and the
boat shot across the river. Then they rowed up under the
opposite bank, until a voice from above them said:
“Ts all well—is Monsieur Philip with you?â€
“All is well, Jacques,†Philip exclaimed delighted, for the
fact that his follower was there showed that the troops had
gone in the direction that did not threaten the safety of the
queen. They leapt ashore and pushed the boat off to allow
it to float down with the stream.
It was a mile to the spot where the horses had been left.
On the way Philip heard how his escape had been effected.
“T saw you go out from the town, monsieur, and could not
for the life of me make out what was going to happen. I did
not know the gentleman you were walking with, but I recog-
nized the two in front of you as the officers of the troop that
had questioned us near Bazas. One of them was talking
angrily to the other. As it seemed to me that you were going
willingly and not as a prisoner, and especially as you were
going out of the town, I thought that it was my business to
wait until you returned. I saw half an hour later some horse-
men coming up the street, and some one said that it was the
governor, who had been out with a party. It gave me a bad
turn when I saw you walking as a prisoner in the middle of
them. I saw you glance at me but of course made no sign,
and I followed until you entered the castle. When I was
walking away I saw a crowd. Pushing forward I found they
were surrounding four soldiers who were carrying a body on
their shoulders, and made out at once it was the officer who
had been talking so angrily to his companion. ‘Then I un-
derstood what had puzzled me before, and what you had gone
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 207
outside the walls for; the rest was easy to guess. The gov-
ernor had come along, you had been questioned, and had
been arrested as a Huguenot. It was evident that no time
was to be lost, and that if you were to be got out it must be
done quickly.
“T hurried away to the cabaret where Jacques and Roger
were drinking. We talked the matter over, and agreed that
the first thing was to get the four horses out of the town. So
I went to the inn where you had put up, said I was your ser-
vant, paid the reckoning, and took away the horse. Then I
got my own and joined the other two, who were mounted and
ready. They each took a horse and rode off, settling to leave
them at some farmhouse a short distance away, explaining
there that the town was so full they could find no room for
them. Directly they had started I set off to have a look round
the castle. The great thing was to know where they had
lodged you. If it was in a cell looking outward, I thought
that, knowing I should be searching for you, you would make
asignal. If I could see nothing I determined to accost some
servant coming out from the castle, to make acquaintance with
him, and over a bottle of wine to find out in what part of the
castle you were lodged.
“On the land side I could see nothing, and then went back
and waited till Jacques and Roger returned. Then we took
a boat, and as you know rowed up, and I soon made out your
cap outside the wall. Then as we rowed back we arranged
matters. Jacques was to carry out your former orders: find
out about the movement of troops, and warn the queen if
danger threatened. Roger was to be at the foot of the wall
with a boat as soon as it became dark; I was to undertake to
get you out. The first thing to do was to getarope. ‘This
I carried to a quiet place on the wall, knotted it and put it
round me under my doublet; then there was nothing to do but
to wait. I went several times to hear if Jacques had any
news, and was glad when he told me that most of the troops
were ordered to be under arms at eight o’clock. This would
make matters simpler for me, for with numbers of people
going in and coming out of the castle it would be easy to slip
in unnoticed.
208 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“As soon as it was dark Jacques and I went down a lane,
and he gave me his steel cap and breast-piece and took my
cap in exchange. Then I went up towards the castle. The
gates were open, and I was told that they would not be closed
until midnight as so many were coming out and going in, and
there was no hostile force anywhere in these parts. Presently
numbers of gentlemen began to arrive with their retainers,
and I soon went in with a party of footmen. ‘The courtyard
was full of men, and I was not long before I found the stair-
case leading up to the top of the wall on the river side. I
went boldly up, and half-way found a door partly open.
Looking in I saw that it was evidently used by some gentle-
men who had gone down in haste to join the party below, so
I shut the door and waited. I heard the troops start, and
guessed from the quiet that followed that the greater portion
of the garrison had left. I felt pretty sure that there would
be a sentry at your door, and waited until the time I thought
he would be expecting a relief; then I went up. He was in
a mighty hurry to get down, and did not stop to see who I
was, or to ask any questions; which was well for him, for I
had my knife in my hand, and should have stabbed him be-
fore he could utter a cry. Everything went off well, and you
know the rest, sir.â€
“You managed wonderfully, Pierre. I thought ovér every
plan by which you might aid me to escape, but I never thought
of anything so simple as this. Nor, indeed, did I see any
possible way of your freeing me. How are we going to get
our horses? The farmer will think that we are a party of
thieves.â€
“They are in an open shed,†Jacques said. “I told the
farmer that our reason for bringing them out of the town was
that you might have to start with orders any time in the night,
and that it would be troublesome getting them out from town
stables and having the gates opened for them to pass out,
while on foot you could issue from the postern without
trouble. I paid him for the corn when I left them.â€
The horses, indeed, were got out without any stir in the
house indicating that its occupants were awakened.
“Give me your sword, Pierre,†Philip said as he mounted.
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 209
“T trust that we shall meet with no enemies on the road; still
we may do so, and I should not like to be unarmed. You
have your arquebus.â€â€™
This had been brought in the boat by Roger, and on land-
ing Pierre had exchanged the steel cap and breast-piece for
his own cap. The road to Villeneuve D’Agenois was a cross-
country one, and would be impossible to follow in the dark.
Consequently, after keeping on the main road for half an
hour, they turned off a road to the right, rode until they came
to a wood, and there alighted.
“Shall I light a fire, sir?†Pierre asked.
“Tt is not worth while, Pierre; it must be getting on for
midnight now, and we must be in the saddle again at day-
break. By this time they have no doubt found that I have
escaped. ‘The first time they send up a man to relieve you
the open door will be noticed. They will certainly make no
search to-night, and to-morrow they will have something else
to think about; for doubtless some spy at Nérac will, as soon
as the gates are open, take the news to the governor’s party
that the queen has left.â€
Two hours’ brisk ride in the morning took them within
sight of Villeneuve D’Agenois. Riding across the bridge over
the river Lot he entered the town. The street was full of
troops, and three gentlemen standing at the door of an inn
looked with suspicion on the gay colouring of Philip’s cos-
tume, and as he alighted they stepped forward to accost him.
“May I ask who you are, sir?’’ one said advancing; “and
what is your business here?â€â€™
“Certainly you may,†Philip said, as he dismounted.
“My name is Philip Fletcher. Iam here at the order of her
majesty the Queen of Navarre, who, I trust, has arrived here
safely.â€
“The queen arrived here three hours since, Monsieur
Fletcher; and I may say that she did you the honour to in-
quire at once if a gentleman of your name had arrived.â€
“T should have met her at the river near Tonneins; but the
governor of Agen laid an embargo on me, yet thanks to these
three faithful fellows I got safely out of his clutches.â€
“We shall march in an hour, Monsieur Fletcher, and as
210 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
soon as the queen is up I will see that she is acquainted with
your coming. Allow me to introduce myself first, Gaston de
Rebers. Breakfast is ready in this cottage, and we were
about to sit down when we saw you riding up. I shall be
glad if you will share it with us. These are my comrades,
Messieurs Duvivier, Harcourt, and Parolles.†He then
called a sergeant. :
“Sergeant, see that Monsieur Fletcher’s servant and men-
at-arms have a good meal.â€
“I think they must want it,†Philip said. “ They have
been so busy in my service that I doubt if they have eaten
since breakfast yesterday. I myself supped well, thanks to
the courtesy of Monsieur D’Estanges, who was good enough to
send up an excellent capon and a bottle of wine to my cell.â€
“You know Monsieur D’Estanges?†Gaston de Rebers
asked courteously. “He is a gentleman of high repute, and
though connected with the Guises he is said to be opposed
to them in their crusade against us.â€
“I had only the honour of meeting him yesterday,†Philip
said, as they sat down to table; “but he behaved like a true
gentleman, and did me the honour of being my second in an
unfortunate affair into which I was forced.â€
“Who was your opponent, may I ask, sir?â€
“Count Raoul de Fontaine.â€
“A doughty swordsman! Gaston de Rebers exclaimed ‘
“but one of our bitterest opponents in this province. You
are fortunate indeed to have escaped without a serious wound,
for he has been engaged in many duels, and but few of his
opponents have escaped with their lives.â€
“He will neither persecute you nor fight more duels,†Philip
said quietly; “for I had the misfortune to kill him.â€
The others looked at him with astonishment.
“Do I understand rightly, Monsieur F letcher, that you have
slain Raoul de Fontaine in a duel?â€
“That is the case,†Philip replied. “ Monsieur D’ Estanges,
as I have said, acted as my second, Count Louis de Fontaine
acted for his cousin.â€
“You will pardon my having asked you the question again,â€
De Rebers said; “but really it seemed well-nigh impossible
AN ESCAPE FROM PRISON 211
that a gentleman, who, as I take it, can yet be scarcely of age,
should have slain Raoul de Fontaine.â€
“T lack four years yet of being of age,†Philip said; “for
it will be another month before I am seventeen. But I have
had good teachers, both English and French, and our games
and exercises at school naturally bring us forward in point of
strength and stature in comparison with your countrymen of
the same age. Still, doubtless, it was as much due to good
fortune as to skill that I gained my success. I assuredly had
no desire to kill him; the less so because, to a certain extent,
the duel was of my making. There was, as it seemed to me,
no choice between fighting him and being denounced by him
asaspy. Therefore when he accosted me roughly, I took the
matter up hotly, and there was nothing for it but an encounter.
As I have said, I meant only to wound him, but his skill
and his impetuosity were so great that I was forced in self-
defence to run him through. After all I gained nothing by
the duel, for the governor with a troop of horse came up just
as it concluded, and as I could give no satisfactory account
of myself, I was hauled off @ prisoner to the castle.â€
“And how did you escape thence?†Gaston asked.
Philip gave an account of the manner in which his servant
had rescued him.
“ Parbleu! you are fortunate in your servant. I would that
so shrewd a knave—. But there, the trumpets are sounding.
I will take you at once to the queen, who is doubtless ready to
mount.â€
CHAPTER XIII
AT LAVILLE
Pee queen was standing at the door of the house where she
had lain down for a few hours’ rest after her arrival; the
Prince was standing beside her.
“Here is our English friend, mother,†he exclaimed, run-
ning forward to meet Philip. ‘Welcome, Monsieur Fletcher.
When we found that you were not here on our arrival last night
we feared that some evil had befallen you.â€
“Monsieur Fletcher is well able to take care of himself,
Prince; he has been having adventures enough,†Gaston de
Rebers said.
“You must tell me about them as we ride,†the Prince said.
“T love adventures, M. Fletcher.â€
They had now reached the queen. “TI am glad to see you,
Monsieur Fletcher. Of course it was in one way a relief to
us when we crossed the river and did not find you there, for I
was sure you would have been there to give us warning had
there been danger on the way; but I thought you might come
in any case, and when we found that you had not arrived here
before us I was afraid that something might have befallen you.â€
“T have had some slight troubles, your majesty, and to my
great regret I was unable to meet you at the passage of the
river. I should have been here long before daylight, but we
were unable to find the road in the dark, and had to wait until
we could inquire the way.â€
“Monsieur Fletcher is pleased to say that he has had some
slight troubles, madame,’’ Gaston said; “but as the troubles
212
AT LAVILLE 213
included the slaying in a duel of Raoul de Fontaine, one of the
bitterest enemies of our faith, and moreover a noted duellist,
and an escape from the castle of Agen, where he was confined
as a suspected Huguenot and spy, the term slight does not very
aptly describe them.â€
“What!†a tall soldierly old man standing next to the queen
exclaimed. “Do you mean to say, De Rebers, that Monsieur
Fletcher has killed Raoul de Fontaine in a duel? If so, I
congratulate your majesty. He was a bitter persecutor of the
Huguenots, and one of the hottest-headed and most trouble-
some nobles in the province. Moreover, he can put a hundred
and fifty men into the field; and although his cousin Louis,
who is his heir, is also Catholic, he is a man of very different
kind, and is honoured by Huguenot and Catholic alike. But
how this gentleman could have killed so notable a swordsman
is more than I can understand; he looks, if you will pardon
my saying so, a mere youth.â€
“He rode beside Francois de la Noiie in the battle of St.
Denis, seneschal,†the queen said; “and as he was chosen by
my cousin Condé and Admiral Coligny for the difficult and
dangerous enterprise of carrying a communication to me, it is
clear that whatever his years he is well fitted to act a man’s
part.â€â€™
“That is so,â€â€™ the seneschal said heartily. “I shall be glad
to talk to you again, sir; but at present, madame, it is time to
mount. The troops are mustering, and we have a long ride
before us. If you will lead the way with the infantry at once,
Monsieur de Rebers, we will follow as soon as we are mounted.
We must go your pace, but as soon as we start I will senda
party to ride a mile ahead of you, and see that the roads are
clear.â€
At starting the queen rode with the Prince and the seneschal
at the head of the mounted party, some two hundred and fifty
strong, and behind followed the noblemen and gentlemen who
had come with her, and those who had accompanied the
seneschal.
Philip, who knew no one, rode near the rear of this train,
behind which followed the armed retainers. In a short time
a gentleman rode back through the party. “Monsieur
214 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Fletcher,†he said when he reached Philip, “the Prince has
asked me to say that it is his wish that you shall ride forward
and accompany him.â€
Philip turned into the field, and rode to the head of the
party. The Prince, who was looking round, at once reined in
his horse and took his place beside him.
“Now, Monsieur Philip, you must tell me all about it. I
am tired of hearing consultations about roads and Catholic
forces. I want to hear a full account of your adventures, just
as you told me the tale of your journey to Nérac.â€
During the course of the day several parties of gentlemen
joined the little force. So well organized were the Huguenots,
that during the last two or three days the news had passed
from mouth to mouth throughout the province for all to
assemble, if possible, at points indicated to them; and all
knew the day on which the seneschal would march north from
Villeneuve. Yetso well was the secret kept, that the Catholics
remained in total ignorance of the movement. Consequently
at every village there were accessions of force awaiting the
seneschal, and parties of from ten to a hundred rode up and
joined them on the march. After marching twenty miles they
halted at the foot of a chain of hills, their numbers having
been increased during the day to over twelve hundred men.
The queen and her son found rough accommodation in a small
village, the rest bivouacked round it.
At midnight three hundred cavalry and two hundred foot-
men started across the hills, so as to come down upon Bergerac
and seize the bridge across the Dordogne; then at daylight the
rest of the force marched. On reaching the river they found
that the bridge had been seized without resistance. Three
hundred gentlemen and their retainers, of the province of
Perigord, had assembled within half a mile of the other side
of the bridge, and had joined the party as they came down.
A Catholic force of two hundred men in the town had been
taken by surprise and captured, for the most part in their beds.
The queen had issued most stringent orders that there was
to be no unnecessary bloodshed, and the Catholic soldiers,
having been stripped of their arms and armour, which were
divided among those of the Huguenots who were ill-provided,
AT LAVILLE 215
were allowed to depart unharmed the next morning, some fif-
teen gentlemen being retained as prisoners. Three hundred
more Huguenots rode into Bergerac in the course of the day.
The footmen marched forward in the afternoon, and were
directed to stop at a village twelve miles on, As the next
day’s journey would be a long one, the start was again made
early, and late in the afternoon the little army, which had been
joined by two hundred more in the course of the day, arrived
within sight of Périgueux. Five hundred horsemen had ridden
forward two hours before to secure the bridge.
The seneschal had, after occupying Bergerac, placed horse-
men on all the roads leading north to prevent the news from
spreading, and Périgueux, a large and important town, was
utterly unprepared for the advent of an enemy. A few of the
troops took up arms and made a hasty resistance, but were
speedily dispersed; the greater portion fled at the first alarm
to the castle, where D’Escars himself was staying. He had
only two days before sent off a despatch to the court declaring
that he had taken his measures so well that not a Huguenot in
the province would take up arms. His force was still superior
to that of the horsemen, but his troops were disorganized, and
many in their flight had left their arms behind them, and he
was therefore obliged to remain inactive in the citadel; and
his mortification and fury were complete when the seneschal’s
main body marched through the town and halted for the night
a league beyond it.
The next day they crossed the Dronne at Brantéme, and
then turned to the west. The way was now open to them, and
with two thousand men the seneschal felt capable of coping
with any force that could be got together to attack them. A
halt was made for a day to rest the men and horses, and four
days later, after crossing the Perigord hills, and keeping ten
miles south of Angouléme, they came within sight of Cognac.
Messages had already been sent on to announce their coming,
and five miles from the town they were met by the Prince of
Condé and the Admiral.
“Your first message lifted a load from our minds, madame,â€
the Admiral said; “the last news I received of you was that
you were still at Nérac, and as an intercepted despatch
216 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
informed us that orders had been sent from the court for your
immediate arrest, we were in great uneasiness about you.â€
“We left Nérac just in time,†the queen said; “for, as we
have learned, the governor of Agen with a strong force left
that city to effect our capture at the very hour that we started .
on our flight.â€
“Did you know where you would find us, madame? We
sent off a message by trusty hands, but whether the gentleman
reached you we know not.â€
“Indeed he did, and has since rendered us good service;
and Henri here has taken so great a fancy to him that since
we left Villeneuve he has always ridden by his side.â€
After Condé had presented the gentlemen who had ridden
out with him to the queen, and the seneschal in turn had
introduced the most important nobles and gentlemen to the
prince and Admiral, they proceeded on their way.
“ Have you taken Cognac, cousin?â€â€™ the queen asked Condé.
“No, madame; the place still holds out. We have captured
St. Jean d’Angély, but Cognac is obstinate, and we have no
cannon with which to batter its walls.â€
As soon, however, as the queen arrived at the camp a sum-
mons was sent in in her name, and, influenced by this and by
the sight of the reinforcements she had brought with her,
Cognac at once surrendered. As soon as Philip rode into
camp he was greeted joyously by his cousin Francois.
“We did not think when we parted outside Niort that we
were going to be separated so long,†he said, after they had
shaken hands heartily. “I was astonished indeed, when two
days later I met the Admiral outside the walls of the town
again, to hear that you had gone off to make your way through
to Nérac. I want to hear all your adventures. We have not
had much fighting; Niort made but a poor resistance, and
Parthenay surrendered without striking a blow; then I went
with the party that occupied Fontenay. The Catholics fought
stoutly there, but we were too strong for them. ‘Those three
places have given La Rochelle three bulwarks to the north.
Then we started again from La Rochelle and marched to St.
Jean d’Angély, which we carried by storm. Then we came on
here, and I believe we shall have a try at Saintes or Angou-
AT LAVILLE 217
léme. Whenwe have captured them we shall have a complete
cordon of strong places round Ia Rochelle. We expect La
Noiie down from Brittany every hour, with a force he has
raised there and in Normandy; and we have heard that a
large force has gathered in Languedoc, and is advancing to
join us; and all is going so well that J fancy if Monsieur
d’Anjou does not come to us before long we shall set out in
search of him. So much for our doings; now sit down com-
fortably in my tent and tell me all about your journey. I see
you have brought Pierre and your two men back with you.â€
“You would be nearer the truth if you said that Pierre and
the two men had brought me back,†Philip laughed; “for if
it had not been for them I should probably have lost my head
the day after the queen left Nérac.â€
“That is a good beginning to the story, Philip; but tell me
the whole in proper order as it happened.â€
Philip told his story at length, and his cousin was greatly
pleased at the manner in which he had got through his various
dangers and difficulties.
The queen remained but a few hours with the army after
Cognac had opened its gates. After a long conference with
the Prince of Condé, the Admiral, and the other leaders, she
left under a strong escort for La Rochelle, leaving the young
prince with the army, of which he was given the nominal
command, as his near connection with the royal family, and
the fact that he was there as the representative of his mother,
strengthened the Huguenot cause, which could no longer be
described by the agents of the French court with foreign powers
as a mere rising of slight importance, the work only of Condé,
Coligny, and a few other ambitious and turbulent nobles.
“T asked rhy mother to appoint you as one of the gentlemen
who are to ride with me, Monsieur Fletcher,†the young prince
said to Philip when he saw him on the day after the queen’s
departure; ‘‘but she and the Admiral both said no. It is not
because they do not like you, you know; and the Admiral said
that he could very well trust me with you. But when my
mother told him that I had ridden with you for the last four
days, he said that it would cause jealousy, when there were so
many young French nobles and gentlemen in the camp, if I
218 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
were to choose you in preference to them as my companion,
you being only French on your mother’s side and having an
English name. I begged them to let me tell you this, for I
would rather ride with you than with any of them; and I
should not like you to think that I did not care to have you
with me any more. I think it hard. They call me the com-
mander of this army, and I can’t have my own way even ina
little thing like this. Some day, Monsieur Fletcher, I shall
be able to do as I please, and then I hope to have you near
me.â€
“T am greatly obliged to your Highness,†Philip said; “but
Tam sure the counsel that has been given you is right, and that
it is far better for you to be in the company of French gentle-
men. I have come over here solely to do what little I can to
aid my mother’s relations, and those oppressed for their faith;
and though I am flattered by your wish that I should be near
you, I would rather be taking an active share in the work that
has to be done.â€
“Ves, the Admiral said that. He said that while many a
youth would be most gratified at being selected to be my
companion, he was sure that you would far rather ride with
your cousin M. De Naville, and that it would be a pity to keep
one who bids fair to be a great soldier acting the part of nurse
tome. Itwas not quite civil of the Admiral, for I don’t want
a nurse of that kind, and would a thousand times rather ride
as an esquire to you and take share in your adventures. But
the Admiral is always plain-spoken; still as I know well that he
is good and wise, and the greatest soldier in France, I do not
mind what he says.â€
Angouléme and Saintes were both captured without much
difficulty, and then moving south from Angouléme the army
captured Pons and Blaye, and thus possessed themselves of a
complete semicircle of towns round La Rochelle. A short
time afterwards they were joined by a strong force of Hugue-
nots from Languedoc and Provence. These had marched
north without meeting with any enemy strong enough to give
them battle, and when they joined the force under the Admiral
they raised its strength to a total of three thousand cavalry and
twenty thousand infantry. By this time the royal army of the
AT LAVILLE 219
Prince d’Anjou, having united with that raised by the Guises,
had advanced to Poitiers. The season was now far advanced;
indeed winter had already set in. Both armies were anxious
to fight; but the royalist leaders, bearing in mind the desper-
ate valour that the Huguenots had displayed at St. Denis, were
unwilling to give battle unless in a position that afforded them
every advantage for the movements. of their cavalry, in which
they were greatly superior in strength to the Huguenots.
The Admiral was equally determined not to throw away the
advantage he possessed in his large force of infantry; and
after being in sight of each other for some time, and several
skirmishes having taken place, both armies fell back into
winter quarters—the severity of the weather being too great to
keep the soldiers without tents or other shelter in the field.
During these operations Philip and his cousin had again
ridden with Francois de la Noiie, who had rejoined the army
after a most perilous march, in which he and the small body
of treops he had brought from Brittany had succeeded in
making their way through the hostile country, and in crossing
the fords of the intervening rivers after hard fighting and
considerable loss.
As soon as the intense cold had driven both armies to the
shelter of the towns, the count said to Frangois: ‘You and
Philip had better march at once with your troop to Laville.
It will cost far less to maintain them at the chateau than else-
where; indeed the men can for the most part return to their
farms. But you must be watchful, Fran¢ois, now that a por-
tion of Anjou’s army is lying at Poitiers. They may, should
the weather break, make raids into our country; and as Laville
is the nearest point to Poitiers held for us, they might well
make a dash at it.â€
The countess welcomed them back heartily, but expressed
great disappointment that the season should have passed with-
out the armies meeting.
“Tt was the same last time, it was the delay that ruined us.
With the best will in the world there are few who can afford to
keep their retainers in the field for month after month, and
the men themselves are longing to be back to their farms and
families. We shall have to keep a keen look-out through the
220 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
winter. Fortunately our harvest here is a good one and the
granaries are all full, so that we shall be able to keep the men-
at-arms on through the winter without much expense. I feel
more anxious about the tenants than about ourselves.â€
“Ves, mother, there is no doubt there is considerable risk
of the enemy trying to beat us up; and we must arrange for
signals, so that our people may have time to fall back here.
Philip and I will think it over. We ought to be able to con-
trive some scheme between us.â€
“Do so, Francois. I feel safe against surprise here; but
I never retire to rest without wondering whether the night will
pass without the tenants’ farms and stacks being set ablaze,
and they and their families slaughtered on their own hearth-
stones.†j
“T suppose, Francois,†Philip said to him as they stood at
the look-out next morning, “there is not much doubt which
way they would cross the hills coming from Poitiers. They
would be almost sure to come by that road that we travelled
by when we went to Chatillon. It comes down over the hills
two miles to the west. There it is, you see; you just catch
sight of it as it crosses that shoulder. Your land does not go
as far as that, does it?â€
“No, it only extends a mile in that direction and four miles
in the other, and five miles out into the plain.â€
“Are there many Huguenots on the other side of the hill?â€
“Yes, there are some; but, as you know, our strength is in
the other direction. What are you thinking of?â€
“T was thinking that we might make an arrangement with
someone in a village some seven or eight miles beyond the
hills, to keep a boy on watch night and day, so that directly a
body of Catholic troops were seen coming along he should
start at full speed to some place a quarter of a mile away, and
there set light to a beacon piled in readiness.
“We on our part would have a watch set on the top of this
hill behind us, at a spot where the hill on which the beacon
was placed would be visible. Then at night the fire and by
day the smoke would serve as a warning. Our watchman
would at once fire an arquebus and light another beacon, which
would be the signal for all within reach to come here as quickly
AT LAVILLE 221
as possible. At each farmhouse a look-out must, of course,
be kept night and day. I should advise the tenants to send
up as much of their corn and hay as possible at once, and that
the cattle should be driven up close to the chateau at night.â€
“T think that would be a very good plan, Philip. I am
sure that among our men-at-arms must be some who have
acquaintances and friends on the other side of the hill. It
will be best that they should make the arrangements for the
firing of the signal beacon. We might even station one of
them in a village there, under the pretence that he had been
knocked up with the cold and hardship and was desirous of
staying quietly with his friends. He would watch at night
and could sleep by day, as his friends would waken him at
once if any troops passed along.â€
The same afternoon one of the men-at-arms prepared to
start for a village eight miles beyond the hill.
“There is no rising ground near it,’ he said to Francois,
“that could well be seen from the top of the hill here; but
about half a mile away from the village there is an old tower.
It is in ruins, and has been so ever since I can remember.
I have often climbed to its top‘when I was a boy. At this
time of year there is no chance of anyone visiting the place.
TI could collect wood and pile it ready for a fire without any
risk whatever. I can point out the exact direction of the
tower from the top of the hill, so that the watchers would
know where to keep their attention fixed.â€
“Well, you had better go up with us at once then, so that I
shall be able to instruct the men who will keep watch. . We
will build a hut up there for them and keep three men on
guard, so that they will watch four hours apiece day and
night.â€
The distance was too great to make out the tower; but as
the soldier knew its exact position, he drove two stakes into
the ground three feet apart.
“Now,†he said, “a man looking along the line of the tops
of these stakes will be looking as near as may be at the tower.â€
The tenants were all visited, and were warned to keep a
member of their family always on the watch for fire or smoke
from the little hut at the top of the hill. As soon as the
222 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
signal was seen night or day, they were to make their way to
the chateau, driving their horses and most valuable stock
before them, and taking such goods as they could remove.
“You had better let two horses remain with their harness
on night and day, and have a cart in readiness close to your
house. Then, when the signal is given, the women will only
have to bundle their goods and children into the cart, while
the men get their arms and prepare to drive in their cattle.
“The Catholics will show no mercy to any of the faith they
may find, while as to the chateau it can make a stout resist-
ance, and you may be sure that it will not be long before help
arrives from Niort or La Rochelle.â€
Arrangements were also made with the Huguenot gentry in
the neighbourhood that they should keep a look-out for the
signal, and on observing it light other beacons, so that the
news could be spread rapidly over that part of the country.
As soon as the fires were seen the women and children were to
take to the hills, the cattle to be driven off by the boys, and
the men to arm themselves and mount.
“Of course,†the countess said, at a council where all these
arrangements were made, “we must be guided by the number
sent against us. If by uniting your bands together you think
you can raise the siege, we will sally out as soon as you attack
and join you, but do not attack unless you think that our
united forces can defeat them. If we could defeat them we
should save your chateaux and farms from fire and ruin. If
you find they are too strong to attack, you might harass parties
sent out to plunder, and so save your houses, while you despatch
men to ask for help from the Admiral. If, however, they are
so strong in cavalry that you could not keep the field against
them, I should say it were best that you should ride away and
join any party advancing to our assistance.â€
A month passed quietly. Every day a soldier carrying wine
and provisions rode to the hut that had been built on the crest
of the hill three miles away. Eight o’clock one evening
towards the end of January the alarm-bell rang from the look-
out tower. Philip and his cousin ran up.
“There is the beacon alight at the hut, count,†the look-out
said.
AT LAVILLE 223
“Light this bonfire then, Jules, and keep the alarm-belh
going. To horse, men!†he cried looking over the parapet.
“ Bring out our horses with your own.â€
The men had been previously told off in twos and threes to
the various farmhouses to aid in driving in the cattle, and as
soon as they were mounted each party dashed off to its desti-
nation. From the watch-tower four or five fires could be seen
blazing in the distance, showing that the look-outs had every-
where been vigilant, and that the news had already been
carried far and wide. .Frangois and Philip rode up to the hut
on the hill.
“There is no mistake, I hope?†Francois said as, a quarter
of a mile before they reached it, they met the three men-at-
arms coming down.
“No, count, it was exactly in a line with the two stakes, and
I should think about the distance away that you told us the
tower was. It has died down now.’
The beacon-fire near the hut had been placed fifty yards
below the crest of the hill, so that its flame should not be seen
from the other side. This had been at Philip’s suggestion.
“Tf it is put where they can see it,†he said, “they will feel
sure that it is in answer to that fire behind them, and will ride
at full speed so as to get here before the news spreads. If
they see no answering fire, they may suppose that the first was
but an accident. They may even halt at the village, and send
off some men to see what has caused the fire, or if they ride
straight through they will be at some little distance before
Simon has got to the fire and lighted it, and may not care to
waste time sending back. At any rate it is better that they
should see no flame up here.â€
They had often talked the matter over, and had agreed that
even if the column was composed only of cavalry, it would be
from an hour and a half to two hours before it arrived at the
chateau, as it would doubtless have performed a long journey,
while if there were infantry with them they would take double
that time. Directly an alarm had been given two of the
youngest and most active of the men-at-arms had set off to take
post at the point where the road crossed the hill. Their orders
_were to lie still till all had passed, and then to make their way
224 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
back along the hill at full speed to inform the garrison of the
strength and composition of the attacking force.
When they returned to the chateau people were already
pouring in from the neighbouring farms 3 the women stagger-
ing under heavy burdens, and the men driving their cattle
before them or leading strings of horses. The seneschal and
the retainers were at work trying to keep some sort of. order,
directing the men to drive the cattle into the countess’s gar-
‘den, and the women to put down their belongings in the court-
yard where they would be out of the way; while the countess
saw that her maids spread rushes thickly along by the walls of
the rooms that were to be given up to the use of the women
and children. Cressets had been lighted in the courtyard,
but the bonfire was now extinguished so that the enemy on
reaching the top of the hill should see nothing to lead them to
suppose that their coming was known. The alarm-bell had
ceased sending its loud summons into the air ; but there was
still a variety of noises that were almost deafening, the lowing
of cattle disturbed and angered at the unaccustomed move-
ment, mingled with the shouts of men, the barking of dogs,
and the crying of frightened children.
“‘T will aid the seneschal in getting things into order down
here, Francois,†Philip said, “while you see to the defence of
the walls, posting the men, and getting everything in readiness
to give them a reception. I will look after the postern doors,
and see that the planks across the moats are removed and the
bolts and bars in place.â€
Frangois nodded, and bidding the men-at-arms, who had
already returned, stable their horses and follow him, he pro-
ceeded to the walls.
“This is enough to make one weep,†Pierre said as the oxen
poured into the courtyard, and then through the archway that
led to the countess’s garden.
‘What is enough, Pierre? to see all these poor women and
children who are likely to behold their homesteads in flames
before many hours?â€
“Well, I did not mean that, master, though I don’t say that
is not sad enough in its way; but that is the fortune of war,
as it were. I meant the countess’s garden being destroyed.
AT LAVILLE 225
The beasts will trample down all the shrubs, and in a week it
will be no better than a farmyard.â€
Philip laughed.. “That is of very little consequence, Pierre.
A week’s work with plenty of hands will set that right again.
Still, no doubt it will vex the countess, who is very fond of her
garden.â€
“A week!†Pierre said. ‘“ Why, sir, it will take years and
years before those yew hedges grow again.â€
“ Ah well, Pierre, if the countess keeps a roof over her head
she may be well content in these stormy times. You had
better go and see if she and her maids have got those cham-
bers ready for the women. If they have, get them all in as
quickly as you can. These beasts come into the courtyard
with such a rush that some of the people will be trampled upon
if we do not get them out of the way.â€
“Most of them have gone into the hall, sir. The countess
gave orders that all were to go in as they came, but I suppose
the servants have been too busy to tell the late-comers. I will
get the rest in at once.â€
As soon as the farmers and their men had driven the animals
into the garden they went up to the walls, all having brought
their arms in with them. ‘The boys were left below to look
after the cattle.
“Nothing can be done to-night,†Philip said to some of the
men. “The cattle will come to no harm, and as the boys
cannot keep them from breaking down the shrubs they had
best leave them alone; or they will run the risk of getting
hurt. The boys will do more good by taking charge of the
more valuable horses as they come in, and fastening them up
to the rings round the wall here. The cart horses must go in
with the cattle.â€
Several gentlemen with their wives and families came in
among the fugitives. Their houses were not in a condition to
withstand a siege, and it had long been settled that they should
come into the chateau if danger threatened. The ladies were
taken to the countess’s apartments, while the gentlemen went
to aid Francois in the defence.
An hour and a half after the lads returned to the castle, the
men-at-arms who had been sent to watch the road came in.
226 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
They reported that the column approaching consisted of about
three hundred mounted men and fifteen hundred infantry.
Roger had all this time been standing by the side of his
saddled horse. Philip hurried to him as soon as the men
came in.
“Three hundred horsemen and fifteen hundred foot! Ride
at full speed to La Rochelle. Tell the Admiral the numbers,
and request him in the name of the countess to come to her
assistance. Beg him to use all speed, for no doubt they
will attack hotly, knowing that aid will soon be forthcoming
to us.â€â€ ;
Roger leapt to his saddle and galloped out through the gate.
A man had been placed there to mark off the names of all who
entered, from the list that had been furnished him. Philip
took it and saw that a cross had been placed against every
name. He therefore went up to the top of the wall.
“The tenants are all in, Francois?â€
“Very well, then, I will have the drawbridge raised and the
gates closed; I am glad indeed that we have had time given
us for them all to enter. My mother would have been very
grieved if harm had come to any of them. I have everything
in readiness here. I have posted men at every window and
loophole where the house rises from the side of the moat 3 all
the rest are on the walls. I will take command here by the
gate and along the wall. Do you take charge of the defence
of the house itself. However, you may as well stay here with
me until we have had our first talk with them. Pass the word
along the walls for perfect silence.â€
In another half-hour they heard a dull sound. Presently it
became louder, and they could distinguish, above the tramp-
ling of horses, the clash of steel. It came nearer and nearer
until within two or three hundred yards of the chateau, then
it ceased. Presently a figure could be made out creeping
quietly forward until it reached the edge of the moat. It
paused a moment and then retired.
“He has been sent to find out whether the drawbridge is
down,†Frangois whispered to Philip. “We shall see what
they will do now.†There was a pause for ten minutes, then
a heavy mass of men could be seen approaching.
AT LAVILLE 227
“Doubtless they will have planks with them to push across
the moat,†Philip said.
“We will let them come within twenty yards,†Francois
replied, “then I think we shall astonish them.â€
Believing that all in the chateau were asleep, and that even
the precaution of keeping a watchman on the walls had been
neglected, the assailants advanced eagerly. Suddenly the
silence on the walls was broken by a voice shouting, “Give
fire!’? and then from along the whole face of the battlement
a deadly fire from arquebuses was poured into them. A
moment later half a dozen fire-balls were flung into the col-
umn, and a rain of cross-bolts followed.
Shouts of astonishment, rage, and pain broke from the mass,
and breaking up they recoiled in confusion, while the shouts
of the officers urging them forward could be heard. The
heavy fire from the walls was, however, too much for men who
had expected no resistance, but had moved forward believing
that they had but to sack and plunder, and in two or three
minutes from the first shot being fired all who were able to
do so had retired, though a number of dark figures dotting
the ground showed how deadly had been the fire of the be-
sieged.
“They will do nothing more to-night, I fancy,†one of the
Huguenot gentleman standing by the two friends remarked.
“They expected to take you entirely by surprise. Now that
they have failed in doing so they will wait until morning to
reconnoitre and decide on the best points of attack. Besides,
no doubt they have marched far, and are in need of rest before
renewing the assault.â€
“Well, gentlemen,†Francois said, “it would be needless
for you all to remain here, and when they once begin in ear-
nest there will be but slight opportunity of rest until relief
reaches us, therefore I beg you to go below. You will find a
table laid in the hall and two chambers roughly prepared for
you, and you can get a few hours’ sleep. I myself with my
own men will keep watch. Should they muster for another
attack my horn will summon you again to the wall. Philip,
will you go down and see that these gentlemen have all that
they require? You can dismiss all save our own men from
228 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
guard on the other side of the house. The tenants and their
men will all sleep in the hall.â€
Philip went down and presided at the long table. The
gentlemen were seated near him, while below them the tenants
and other followers took their places. There was enough cold
meat, game, and pies for all, and when they had finished, the
defenders of the wall came down half at a time for a meal.
When the gentlemen had retired to their apartments, and the
farmers and their men had thrown themselves down upon the
rushes strewn on each side of the hall, Philip went up to join
Francois. :
“Any sign of them, Francois?†«
“None at all.’ I expect they are thoroughly tired out, and
are lying down just as they halted. There is no fear that we
shall hear any more of them to-night.â€
CHAPTER XIV
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU
ee night passed quietly. Just as the sun rose a trumpet
sounded, calling for a truce, and two knights in armour
rode forward, followed by an esquire carrying a white flag.
They halted thirty or forty yards from the gate; and the coun-
tess herself came up on to the wall, when the knight raised
his vizor.
“Countess Amelie de Laville, I summon you in the name
of his majesty the king to surrender. I have with me an
ample force to overcome all resistance, but his gracious
majesty in his clemency has empowered me to offer to all
within the walls their lives, save only that you and your son
shall accompany me to Paris, there to be dealt with according
to the law, under the accusation of having taken up arms
against his most sacred majesty.â€
“Methinks, sir,†the countess said in a loud clear voice,
“that it would have been better had you delayed until this
morning instead of attempting like a band of midnight thieves
to break into my chateau. I fancy we should have heard but
little of his majesty’s clemency had you succeeded in your
attempt. Iam in arms, not against the king, but against his
evil counsellors, the men who persuade him to break his
pledged word, and to treat his unoffending subjects as if they
were the worst of malefactors. Assuredly their royal high-
nesses the Princes of Condé and Navarre have no thought of
opposing his majesty, but desire above all things that he
should be able to act without pressure from Lorraine or Guise, ~
229
230 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
from pope or King of Spain, and when they lay down their
arms I shall be glad to do so. Did I know that the king him-
self of his own mind had sent you here to summons me, I
would willingly accompany you to Paris to clear myself from
any charges brought against me; but as your base attempt
without summons or demand to break into my chateau last
night shows that you can have no authority from his majesty
to enter here, I refuse to open my gates, and shall defend
this place until the last against all who may attack it.â€
The knights rode away. They had, after the rough recep-
tion on their arrival, perceived that the countess was deter-
mined to defend the chateau, and had only summoned her to
surrender as a matter of form.
““T would we had never entered upon this expedition, De
Brissac. They told us that the house was but poorly fortified,
and we thought we should assuredly carry it last night by sur-
prise, and that by taking this obstinate dame prisoner, burn-
ing her chateau, and sweeping all the country round, we
should give a much-needed lesson to the Huguenots of the
district. One could not have expected to find the place
crowded with men, and everyone ready with lighted matches
and drawn cross-bows to receive us. I believe now that that
fire we saw two or three miles in our rear as we came along
was a signal; but even if it were, one would not have given
them credit for gathering so promptly to withstand us. As
for the place itself, it is, as we heard, of no great strength.
’Tis but a modern house, inclosed on three sides with a wall
some twenty feet high, and surrounded by a moat of the same
width. With our force we should carry it in half an hour.
We know that the garrison consists of only fifty men besides a
score or so of grooms and servants.â€
“So we heard; but I am mistaken if there were not more
than double that number engaged on the wall. Still, as you
say, there will be no great difficulty in carrying the place.
The ladders will be ready in a couple of hours, and De Beau-
voir will bring in from the farmhouses plenty of planks and
beams for throwing bridges across the moat. It is two hours
since he set out with the horsemen, so as to catch the Hugue-
not farmers asleep.â€
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 231
As they returned to the spot where the men were engaged
in cooking their breakfast, while some were occupied in con-
structing ladders from young trees that had been felled for the
purpose, a gentleman rode in.
“What is your news, De Villette?â€
“The news is bad. De Beauvoir asked me to ride in to
tell you that we find the farmhouses completely deserted, and
the whole of the cattle and horses have disappeared, as well
as the inhabitants. Save for some pigs and poultry we have
not seen a living thing.â€
“ Sapristie/ The Huguenot dogs must have slept with one
eye open. Either they heard the firing last night and at
once made off, or they must have learned we were coming
and must have gathered in the chateau. Their measures must
have been indeed well planned and carried out for them all to
have got the alarm in time to gather here before our arrival.
I hope that is what they have done, for we reckoned upon
carrying off at least a thousand head of cattle for the use of
the army. It was for that as much as to capture the countess
and strike a blow at this hive of Huguenots that the expedi-
tion was arranged. However, if they are all in there it will
save us the trouble of driving them in.â€
“In that case though, De Brissac, the fifty men will have
been reinforced by as many more at least.â€
“Ay, maybe by a hundred and fifty with the farmers and all
their hands; but what are a hundred and fifty rustics and fifty
men-at-arms against our force?â€
De Brissac had guessed pretty accurately the number of
fighting men that could be mustered among the tenants of the
countess. The training that they had undergone had, how-
ever, made them more formidable opponents than he sup-
posed, and each man was animated by hatred of their perse-
cutors and a stern determination to fight until the last in
defence of their lives and freedom of worship. They had
been mustered at the first dawn of day in the courtyard, their
arms inspected, and all deficiencies made up from the
armoury. Fifty men were placed under Philip’s orders for
the defence of that portion of the house that rose directly
from the edge of the moat. The lower windows were small
232 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE |
and strongly barred, and there was little fear of an entrance
being forced. The postern gate here had during the night
been strengthened with stones, and articles of heavy furniture
piled against it. A few men were placed at the lower win-
dows, the main body on the first floor, where the casements .
were large, and the rest distributed at the upper windows to
vex the enemy by their fire as they approached.
Philip appointed Eustace to take the command of the men
at the lower windows, and Roger of those on the upper floor,
he with Jacques posting himself on the first floor, against
which the enemy would attempt to fix their ladders. Great
fires were lighted in all the rooms, and cauldrons of water
placed over them, and boys with pails stood by these in readi-
ness to bring boiling water to the windows when required.
The walls round the courtyard and garden were not of suffi-
cient thickness for fires to be lighted along the narrow path
on which the defenders were posted, but fires were lighted in
the courtyard, and boiling water prepared there in readiness
to carry up when the assault began. The Huguenot gentle-
men were placed in command at the various points along the
wall most likely to be assailed.
Had the besiegers been provided with cannon the defence
could not have lasted long, for the walls would not have re-
sisted battering by shot, but cannon in those times were rare,
and were too clumsy and heavy to accompany an expedition
requiring to move with speed. For atime the men-at-arms
alone garrisoned the wall, the farmers and their men being
occupied in pumping water from the wells and carrying it to:
the cattle, of which some eight hundred had been driven in.
The granaries were opened, and a plentiful supply of food
placed in large troughs. At ten o’clock a trumpet called all
the defenders to their posts. The enemy were drawn up in
order and moved towards the house in six- columns, two tak-
ing their way towards the rear to attack the house on that side,
while the others advanced toward different points on the
wall.
Ladders and long planks were carried at the head of each
column. As they approached the assailants halted, and the
arquebusiers came forward and took their post in line to cover
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 233
by their fire the advance of the storming parties. As soon
as these advanced a heavy fire was opened by the besieged
with cross-bow and arquebus. The parapet was high, and
while they exposed only their heads to fire, and were alto-
gether sheltered while loading, the assailants were completely
exposed. Orders were given that the defenders should entirely
disregard the fire of the matchlock men, and should direct
their aim upon the storming parties. These suffered heavily,
but, urged forward by their officers, they gained the edge of
the moat, pushed the planks across, and placed the ladders;
but as fast as these were put into position they were hurled
down again by the defenders, who, with long forked sticks,
thrust them out from the wall and hurled them backwards,
sometimes allowing them to remain until a line of men had
climbed up, and then pouring a pail of boiling water over the
wall upon them.
The farmers vied with the men-at-arms in the steadiness of
the defence, being furious at the sight of columns of smoke
which rose in many directions, showing that the cavalry of the
besiegers were occupied in destroying their homesteads.
Sometimes, when four or five ladders were planted together,
the assailants managed to climb up to the level of the para-
pet, but only to be thrust backward with pikes, and cut down
with swords and axes. For two hours the assault continued,
and then De Brissac, seeing how heavy was the loss, and how
vain the efforts to scale the wall at any point, ordered the
trumpeters to sound the retreat, when the besiegers drew off,
galled by the fire of the defenders until they were out of
range. The attempts of the two columns which had attacked
the house itself were attended with no greater success than
those of their fellows, their efforts to gain a footing in any of
the rooms on the first hoor having been defeated with heavy
loss. :
The leaders of the assailants held a consultation after their
troops had drawn off. :
“Tt is of no use,†De Brissac said, “to repeat the attack
on the walls, they are too stoutly defended. It is out of the
question for us to think of returning to Poitiers. We under-
took to capture the place, to harry the farms, to destroy all
234 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
the Huguenots, and to return driving in all the cattle for the
use of the army. Of all this we have only so far burned the
farmhouses, and we have lost something like a couple of hun-
dred men. ‘This time we must try by fire. The men must
gather bundles of firewood, and must attack in three columns,
the principal against the great gate, the others against the
two posterns, the one at the back of the house itself, the other
nearest the angle where the wall joins it. If we had time to
construct machines for battering the walls it would be an easy
business, but that is out of the question. Ina couple of days
at the latest we shall have them coming out like a swarm of
hornets from La Rochelle. It is not likely, when they had all
their measures so well prepared, that they omitted to send off
word at once to Coligny, and by to-morrow at noon we may ©
have Condé and the Admiral upon us. Therefore we must
make an end of this by nightfall. Have you any better plans
to suggest, gentlemen?â€
There was no reply. Several of those present had been
wounded more or less severely, and some terribly bruised by
being hurled back from the ladders as they led the troops to
-the assault. Five or six of the young nobles who had joined
what they regarded as an expedition likely to meet with but
slight resistance had been killed, and all regretted that they
had embarked upon an affair that could bring them but small
credit, while they were unprovided with the necessary means
for attacking a place so stoutly defended. De Brissac at once
issued orders, and strong parties of soldiers scattered and
proceeded to cut down fences and bushes and to form large
faggots. Their movements were observed by the men placed
on the summit of the tower, and no doubt was entertained of
the intentions of the enemy.
“What do you think we had better do, Philip?†Francois
asked as they stood together at the top of the tower watching
the Catholics at work. “We may shoot a number of them,
but if-they are determined they will certainly be able to lay
their faggots, and in that case we shall be open to attack at
three points, and likely enough they will at the same time
renew their attack on the walls.â€
“That is the most dangerous part of it,†Philip said. “We
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 235
ought to have no difficulty in holding the three entrances.
The posterns are narrow, and forty men at each should be able
to keep back a host, and this would leave you a hundred and
twenty to hold the main gates; but if we have to man the
walls too the matter would be serious. If we had time we
might pull down one of the outbuildings and build a thick
wall behind the gates, but in an hour they will be attacking
us again.†He stood thinking for a minute or two, and then
exclaimed: “I have it, Francois. Let us at once kill a num-
ber of the cattle and pile their carcasses up two deep against
the gates. They may burn them down if they like then, but
they can do nothing against that pile of flesh; the weight of
the carcasses will keep them in a solid mass. At any rate, we
might do that at the two posterns; the great gates are perhaps
too wide and lofty, but if we formed a barricade inside them of
say three bodies high a hundred men ought to be able to de-
fend it, and that will leave a hundred for the walls and house.â€
“That is a capital idea, Philip. We will not lose a moment
in carrying it out.â€
Two of the principal tenants were called up and told to see
to the slaughtering instantly of sufficient cattle to pile two deep
against the posterns. Calling a number of men together, these
at once set about the business.
“We will see to the other barricade ourselves, Philip. That
is where the fighting will be.†:
The entrance behind the gateway was some twenty-five feet
in width and as much in- depth before it entered the court-
yard. The bullocks were brought up to the spot and slaughtered
there. The first line were about to be dragged into place
when Philip suggested that they should be skinned.
“What on earth do you want to skin them for, Philip?â€
Francois asked.
“ When they are arranged in a row I would throw the skins
over them again, inside out. The weight of the next row will
keep the skins in their places, and it will be impossible for
anyone to obtain a footing on that slippery surface, especially
if we pour some blood over it.â€
Francois at once saw the point of the suggestion. “ Excel-
lent, Philip. I wish my brain was as full of ideas as yours is.â€
236 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
The same course was pursued with the other two tiers of
carcasses, the hides of the upper row being firmly pegged into
the flesh to prevent their being pulled off. The breastwork
was about five feet high, and was absolutely unclimbable.
“Tt could not be better,†Francois said. ‘A solid work
would not be half so difficult to get over. Twenty men here
could keep a host at bay.â€
Another tier of unskinned carcasses was laid down behind
the breastwork for the defenders to stand on, and earth was
piled over it to afford a footing. They had but just completed
their preparations when the trumpet from above sounded the
signal that the enemy were approaching. All took the posts
that they had before occupied. The enemy approached as
they had expected in three bodies, each preceded by a detach-
ment that carried in front of them great faggots which served
as a protection against the missiles of the besieged. Among
them were men carrying sacks.
“What can they have there?†Philip asked one of the
Huguenot gentlemen.
“T should say it was earth,†he replied. ‘
“Earth!†Philip repeated, puzzled. “What can they want
that for?â€
“T should think it is to cover the planks thickly before they
lay down the faggots, otherwise the planks would burn and
‘perhaps fall bodily in the water before the fire had done its
work on the doors.â€
“No doubt that is it,†Philip agreed. “I did not think of
that before.â€
As soon as the heads of the columns approached within a
hundred yards the men with arquebuses opened fire, and those
with cross-bows speedily followed suit. Four hundred men
with arquebuses at once ran forward until within a short dis-
tance of the moat, and opened so heavy a fire against the
defenders of the wall and house that these were compelled to
stoop down under shelter. Some of them would have still
gone on firing from the windows, but Philip ordered them to
draw back.
“Tt is of no use throwing away life,†he said. ‘We cannot
hope to prevent them planting their faggots and firing them.â€
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU _ 237
He himself went up into a small turret partly overhanging
the wall, and through a loophole watched the men at work.
The contents of the sacks were emptied out upon the planks,
the latter having been first soaked with water drawn from the
moat by a pail one of the men carried. The earth was levelled
afoot deep, and then a score of buckets of water emptied over
it. Then the faggots were piled against the door. A torch
was applied to them; and as soon as this was done the assail-.
ants fell back, the defenders plying them with shot and cross-
bolts as soon as they did so.
Philip now paid a hasty visit to the walls. Here the assail-
ants had suffered heavily before they had planted their faggots,
the defenders being better able to return their fire than were
those at the windows. In both cases, however, they had
succeeded in laying and firing the faggots, although much
hindered at the work by pails of boiling water emptied upon
them. Some ten of the defenders had been shot through the
head as they stood up to fire. Attempts were made, by pour-
ing water down upon the faggots, to extinguish the flames, but
the time taken in conveying the water up from the courtyard
enabled the fire to get such hold that the attempt was
abandoned.
“It is just as well,†Francois said. “If we could extinguish
the fire we should lose the benefit of the surprise we have
prepared for them.â€
In a quarter of an ‘hour light flames began to flicker up at
the edges of the great gates.
“Do you stay here with me, Philip,†Francois said. “Our
own band will take post here; they are more accustomed to
hand-to-hand fighting. The tenants will guard the wall.
Montpace will be in command there. Beg De Riblemont to
take command at the back of the house. ‘Tell him to send’for
aid to us if he is pressed. I would put your own three men
down at the postern there. I feel sure they can never move
that double row of bullocks; but it is as well to make certain,
and those three could hold the narrow postern till help reaches
them. Place a boy with them to send off for aid if necessary.
Bourdou is stationed behind the other postern with three men.
It will be half an hour before the gates are down yet.â€
238 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
The two together made a tour of the defences. All was in
readiness. The men after their first success felt confident that
they should beat off their assailants; and even the women,
gathered round the great fires in the house and courtyard,
with pails in readiness to carry boiling water to the threatened
points, showed no signs of anxiety, the younger ones laughing
and chatting together as if engaged in ordinary work. The
countess went round with her maids carrying flagons and cups,
and gave a draught of wine to each of the defenders. The
minister accompanied her. As yet there were no wounded
needing their care, for all who had been hit had been struck
in the head, and death had in each case been instantaneous.
At last the great gates fell with a crash, and a shout of exul-
tation arose from the Catholics, answered by the Huguenots on
the wall by one of defiance. In half an hour the assailants.
again formed up. ‘The strongest column advanced towards
the great gate, others against the posterns; and four separate
bodies, with planks and ladders, moved forward to bridge the
moat and to attack at other points. ‘The defenders on the
walls and at the windows were soon at work, and the assailants
suffered heavily from the fire as they advanced. The fifty
men-at-arms behind the barricade remained quiet and silent,
a dozen of them with arquebuses lining the barricade. With
loud shouts the Catholics came on, deeming the chateau as
good as won. The arquebusiers poured their fire into them
as they crossed the moat, and then fell back behind their
comrades, who were armed with pike and sword. As they
passed through the still smoking gateway the assailants saw
the barricade in front of them, but this did not appear for-
midable, and, led by a number of gentlemen in complete
armour, they rushed forward.
For a moment those in front recoiled as they reached the
wall of slippery hides; then, pressed forward from behind,
they made desperate attempts to climb it. It would have
been as easy to try to mount a wall of ice; their hands and
feet alike failed to obtain a hold, and from above the defenders
with pike and sword thrust and cut at them; while the arque-
busiers, as fast as possible, discharged their pieces into the
crowd, loaded each time with three or four balls,
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 289
For half an hour the efforts to force the barricade continued.
So many had fallen that the wall was now no higher than their
waist, but even this could not be surmounted in face of the
double line of pikemen; and at last the assailants fell back,
baffled. At the two posterns they had failed to make any
impression upon the carcasses that blocked their way. In
vain they strove, by striking the curved points of their halberts
into the carcasses, to drag them from their place; but the
pressure of the weight above, and of the interior line of car-
casses that were piled on the legs of the outside tiers, prevented
the enemy from moving them in the slightest degree. While
so engaged, those at work were exposed to the boiling water
poured from above, and the soldiers standing behind in readi-
ness to advance when the entrance was won were also exposed
to the fire of the defenders.
The assaults on the walls and at the windows were far less
obstinate than those in the previous attack, as they were
intended only as diversions to the main assaults on the pos-
terns and gate; and when the assailants at these points fell
back, the storming parties also retreated. ‘They had lost in
all nearly four hundred men in the second attack, of whom
more than a hundred and fifty had fallen in the assault upon
the barricade. ‘The instant they retreated Francois and Philip
led out their men, cleared the earth from the planks, and threw
these into the water. They were not a moment too soon, for
just as they completed their task the Catholic cavalry thundered
down to the edge of the moat, regardless of the fire from the
walls, which emptied many saddles. Finding themselves
unable to cross, they turned and galloped off after the
infantry.
“We were just in time, Philip,†Francois said. “If they
had crossed the moat it would have gone hard with us, for,
with that bank of bodies lying against the breastwork, they
might have been able to leap it. At any rate, their long lances
would have driven us back, and some would have dismounted
and climbed over. As it is, I think we have done with them.
After two such repulses as they have had, and losing pretty
nearly half their infantry, they will never get the men to try
another attack.â€
240 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
An hour later, indeed, the whole Catholic force, horse and
foot, were seen to march away by the road along which they
had come. As soon as they did so a trumpet summoned the
defenders from the walls and house; the women and children
also poured out into the courtyard; and the minister taking
his place by the side of the countess on the steps of the
chateau, a solemn service of thanksgiving to God, for their
preservation from the danger that had threatened them, was
held. It was now five o’clock and the short winter day was
nearly over. Many of the tenants would have started off to
their farms, but Francois begged them to remain until next
morning. :
“The smoke told you what to expect,†he said. “You will
find nothing but the ruins of your houses, and in this weather
it would be madness to take your wives and families out. In
the morning you can go and view your homes. If there are
still any sheds standing that you can turn into houses for the
time, you can come back for your wives and families; if not,
they must remain here till you can get up shelter for them.
In this bitter cold weather you could not think of rebuilding
your houses regularly, nor would it be any use to do so until
we get to the end of these troubles. But you can fell and saw
wood, and erect cottages that will suffice for present use and
serve as sheds when better times return. The first thing to do
is to attend to those who have fallen. The dead must be
removed and buried, but there must be many wounded, and
these must be brought in and attended to. There is an empty
granary that we will convert into a hospital.â€
“Before we do anything else, Francois, we must fish the
planks from the moat, to serve until afresh drawbridge is
constructed. Eustace, do you get two heavy beams thrust over
and lay the planks across them; then with Roger, mount, cross
the moat as soon as it is bridged, and follow the road after
the Catholics. They may not have gone far, and might halt
and return to attack us when we shall be off our guard. Fol-
low them about five miles; then, if they are still marching,
you had both better come back tous. If they halt before that,
do you remain and watch them, and send Roger back with the
news.â€
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 241
A hundred and thirty wounded men were brought in, some
wounded by shot or crossbow bolt, some terribly scalded,
others with broken limbs from being hurled backwards with
the ladders. The countess with her maids and many of the
women attended to them as they were brought in, and applied
salves and bandages to the wounds. Among the mass that had
fallen inside the gate seven gentlemen who still lived were
discovered. ‘These were brought into the chateau and placed
in a room together. The task was carried on by torch-light
and occupied some hours. ‘Towards midnight the trampling
of a large body of horse was heard. Arms were hastily
snatched up and steel caps thrust on, and pike in hand they
thronged to defend the entrance. Francois ran to the battle-
ments.
“Who comes there? †he shouted. “Halt and declare
yourselves or we fire.â€
The horsemen halted, and a voice cried, “Is that you,
Francois?â€
“Yes, it is I, De la Noiie,†Trance shouted back joyously.
“Ts all well? Where are the enemy?†was asked in the
Admiral’s well-known voice.
“All is well, sir; they retreated just before nightfall, leaving
seven hundred of their infantry wounded or dead behind
them.â€
A shout of satisfaction rose from the horsemen.
“Take torches across the bridge,†Francois ordered; “it is
the Admiral come to our rescue.â€
A minute later the head of the column crossed the temporary
bridge. Francois had run down and received them in the
gateway.
“What is this?’ the Admiral asked; ‘have they burnt your
drawbridge and gate?â€â€™
“Ves, sir.â€
“How was it, then, they did not succeed in capturing the
place? Ah, I see, you formed’a barricade here.†Two or
three of the carcasses had been dragged aside to permit the
men carrying the wounded to enter.
“Why, what is it, Francois—skins of freshly-slain oxen?â€
“Yes, sir, and the barricade is formed of their bodies. We
242 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
had neither time nor materials at hand, and my cousin sug-
gested bringing the oxen up and slaughtering them here. In
that way we soon made a barricade. But we should have had
hard work in holding it against such numbers had he not also
suggested our skinning them and letting the hides hang as
you see with the raw sides outwards. ‘Then we smeared them
thickly with blood, and though the Catholics strove their
hardest not one of them managed to get a footing on the top.â€
“A rare thought indeed,†the Admiral said warmly. “De
la Noiie, these cousins of yours are truly apt scholars in war;
the oldest soldier could not have thought of a better device.
And you say you killed seven hundred of them, Laville?â€
“That is the number, sir, counting in a hundred and thirty
wounded who are now lying in a granary here.â€
“They must have fought stoutly. But what was your
strength?â€
“We had fifty men-at-arms, sir, five or six Huguenot gentle-
men with their retainers, and a hundred and- fifty men from
our own estate, all of whom fought as doughtily as old soldiers
could have done. The enemy thought to take us by surprise
yesterday evening, but we were ready for them, and our dis-
charge killed over fifty. Then they drew off and left us until
this morning. They made two great attacks, the first by
throwing planks across the moat and placing ladders at three
places, the second by trying again to storm with ladders, while
other bands tried to force their way in at this gateway and at
the two posterns. Of course they have burned ail the farms
to the ground, but the cattle were all safely driven in here
before they arrived. Now, if you will enter, sir, we will
endeavour to provide for your wants. No one is yet in bed,
we have been too busy carrying out the dead and collecting
the wounded to think of sleep.â€
The countess was at the steps of the chateau to receive the
Admiral as he dismounted.
“Accept my heartiest thanks for the speed with which you
have come to our aid, Admiral, we did not expect you before
to-morrow morning at the earliest.â€
“Tt has been a long ride truly,†the Admiral said. “Your
messenger arrived at daybreak, having walked the last five
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 243
miles, for his horse had foundered. I flew to horse the
moment I received the .news, and with four hundred horse-
men, for the most part Huguenot gentlemen, we started at
once. We halted for three hours in the middle of the day to
rest our horses, and again for an hour just after nightfall.
We feared that-we should find your chateau in flames, for
although your messenger said that your son thought you could
hold out against all attacks for two days, it seemed to us that
so strong a force as was beleaguering you would carry the
place by storm in a few hours. I have to congratulate you
on the gallant defence that you have made.â€
“T have had nothing to do with it,†the countess replied;
“but, indeed, all have fought well. Now, if you will follow
me in I will do my best to entertain you and the brave gen-
tlemen who have ridden so far to my rescue, but I fear the
accommodation will be of the roughest.â€
The horses were ranged in rows in the courtyard, haltered
to ropes stretched across it, and an ample supply of food was
given to each; some of the oxen that had done such good
service were cut up and were soon roasting over great fires;
while the women spréad straw thickly in the largest apart-
ments for the new-comers to sleep on.
“Where are the Catholics?†the Admiral asked.
“They have halted at a village some seven miles away,â€
Francois said. ‘We sent two mounted men after them to
make sure that they had gone well away and did not intend to
try to take us by surprise in the night. ‘They returned some
hours since with the news.â€
“What do you say, De la Noitie,†the Admiral exclaimed,
“shall we beat them up to-night? They will not be expect-
ing us, and after their march here and their day’s fighting
they will sleep soundly.â€
“T should like nothing better, Admiral; but in truth I
doubt whether our horses could carly us, they have already
made a twenty-league journey.’
“We have at least two hundred horses here, Admiral,â€
Francois said; “we have those of my own troop and fully a
hundred and fifty that were driven in by the tenants. My own
troop will of course be ready to go, and you could shift your
244. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
saddles on to the other horses. There is not one of our men
who would not gladly march with you, for although we have
beaten the Catholics well the tenants do not forget that they
are homeless, and will, I am sure, gladly follow up the blow.â€
“Then so it shall be,†the Admiral said; “a hundred and
fifty of the gentlemen who came with me shall ride with your
troop, the rest of us will march with your tenants. I think
we are capable of doing that even after our ride, gentle-
men?â€
There was a chorus of assent from those standing round,
and De la Noiie added, “After supper, Admiral?â€
“Certainly after supper,†Coligny assented with a smile.
“Another hour will make no difference. You may be sure
they will not be moving before daylight. If we start from
here at three, we shall be in ample time.â€
Philip at once went out and ordered the attendants and
men-at-arms to lie down for two hours, as the Admiral was
going to lead them to attack the Catholics at their halting-
place, news which was received with grim satisfaction. In
the meantime Francois gave a detailed account of the events
of the siege, and the Admiral insisted’upon going at once to
inspect by torchlight the novel manner in which the two pos-
terns had been blocked up.
“Nothing could have been better, De Laville,†he said.
“Your English cousin is indeed full of resources. Better
material than this for blocking up a narrow gateway could
hardly be contrived. Fire, as it was proved, was of no avail
against it, for it would be impossible to dislodge the carcasses
by main force, and even if they had cannon, the balls would
not have penetrated this thickness of flesh, which must have
been torn to pieces before it yielded. The idea of covering
the carcasses at the gates with their own raw hides was an
equally happy one. Upon my word, De la Noiie, I do not
think that if you or I had been in command here we could
have done better than these two young fellows.â€
At three o’clock all was ready for a start. De la Noiie took
the command of the two hundred horsemen. The Admiral
declined to ride, and placed himself at the head of the col-
umn of infantry, which was three hundred strong, thirty of
THE ASSAULT ON THE CHATEAU 245
the original defenders having been either killed or disabled,
and twenty being left as a guard at the chateau.
The surprise of the Catholics was complete. Three hun-
dred were killed, two hundred, including their commander,
De Brissac, and thirty other gentlemen, were made prisoners,
the remaining six hundred escaped in the darkness, their
arms, armour, and the whole of the horses falling into the
hands of the victors, who halted at the village until morning.
“Well, De Brissac,†the Count de la Noiie said as they
started on their return, “the times have changed since you
and I fought under your father in Italy, and we little thought
then that some day we should be fighting on opposite sides.â€
“Still less that I should be your prisoner, De la Noiie,†the
other laughed. ‘Well, we have made a nice business of this.
We thought to surprise De Laville’s chateau without having
to strike a blow, and that we were going to return to Poitiers
with at least a thousand head of cattle. We were horribly
beaten at the chateau, have now been surprised ourselves, and
you are carrying off our horses, to say nothing of ourselves.
We marched out with eighteen hundred men horse and foot,
and I don’t think more than five or six hundred at the out-
side have got away and that in the scantiest apparel. Anjou
will be furious when he hears the news. When I am ex-
changed I expect I shall be ordered to my estates. Had De
Laville some older heads to assist him?â€
“No, he and that young cousin of his riding next to him
acted entirely by themselves, and the cousin, who is an Eng-
lish lad, is the one who invented that barricade of bullocks
that stopped you.â€
“That was arare device,†De Brissac said. “I fought my
way to it once, but there was no possibility of climbing it.
It is rather mortifying to my pride to have been so completely
beaten by the-device of a lad like that. He ought to make
a great soldier some day, De la Noiie.â€
CHAPTER XV
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC
We the two armies were lying inactive through the
winter the agents of both were endeavouring to interest
other European powers in the struggle. The pope and Philip
of Spain assisted the Guises, while the Duc de Deux-Ponts
was preparing to lead an army to the assistance of the Hugue-
nots from the Protestant states of Germany. The Cardinal
Chatillon was in England eloquently supporting the letters of
the Queen of Navarre to Elizabeth, asking for aid and muni-
tions. of war, men, and money—the latter being required
especially to fulfil the engagements made with the German
mercenaries. Elizabeth listened favourably to these requests,
while with her usual duplicity she gave the most solemn assur-
ances to the court of France that, so far from assisting the
Huguenots, she held in horror those who raised the standard
of rebellion against their sovereigns. She lent, however,
#7000 to the King of Navarre, taking ample security in the
way of jewels for the sum, and ordered Admiral Winter to
embark six cannons, three hundred barrels of powder, and
four thousand balls, and carry them to La Rochelle.
The admiral, well aware of the crooked policy of the queen
and her readiness to sacrifice any of her subjects in order to
justify herself, absolutely refused to sail until he received an
order signed by the queen herself. His caution was justified,
for upon the French ambassador remonstrating with her upon
supplying the king’s enemies, she declared that the assistance
was wholly involuntary, for that Admiral Winter had entered
246
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 247
the port of La Rochelle simply to purchase wine and other
merchandise for some ships that he was convoying. The
governor, however, had urged him so strongly to sell to him
some guns and ammunition, that he, seeing that his ships
were commanded by the guns of the forts, felt himself obliged
to comply with the request.
The court of France professed to be satisfied with this state-
ment, although perfectly aware of its absolute untruth, but they
did not wish while engaged in the struggle with the Huguenots
to be involved in open war with England. As soon as spring
commenced both armies again prepared to take the field.
The position of the Huguenots was by no means so strong as
it had been when winter set in. Considerable numbers had
died from disease, while large bodies had returned to their
homes, the nobles and citizens being alike unable to continue
any longer in the field owing to the exhaustion of their
resources.
Upon the other hand, although the army of Anjou had suf-
fered equally from disease it had not beén diminished by
desertion, as the troops were paid out of the royal treasury.
Two thousand two hundred German horsemen, a portion of
the large force sent by the Catholic princes of Germany, had
joined him, and the Count de Tende had brought 3000 sol-
diers from the south of France. Other nobles came in as the
winter broke with bodies of their retainers. The southern
Huguenot leaders, known as the Viscounts, remained in Guy-
enne to protect the Protestant districts. The plan of Condé
and the Admiral was to effect a junction with them, and then
to march and meet the army of the Duc de Deux-Ponts.
They therefore left Niort, which had for some time been their
headquarters, and marched south towards Cognac, while the
Duc d’Anjou moved in the same direction.
Both armies reached the river Charente at the same time
but upon opposite sides. The Royalists seized the town of
Chateau Neuf, half-way between Jarnac and Cognac, and set
to work to repair the bridge which had been broken down by
the Huguenots. Their main army marched down to Cognac
and made a pretence of attacking the town. The Huguenots
were spread over a long line, and the Admiral, seeing the
248 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
danger of being attacked while so scattered, sent to Condé,
who commanded the most advanced part of the army opposite
Chateau Neuf, begging him to retire. Condé, however, with
his usual rashness declined to fall back, exclaiming that a
Bourbon never fled from a foe.
The troop of Francois de Laville was with a large body of
horse commanded by the the Count de la Noiie. Life had
passed quietly at the chateau after the repulse of the attack,
for the occupation of Niort by a large force under the Admiral
secured Laville from any risk of a repetition of the attack.
The garrison and the whole of the tenantry, after they had
erected huts for their families, devoted themselves to the
work of strengthening the defences. Flanking towers were
erected at the angles of the walls. The moat was doubled in
‘width, and a work erected beyond it to guard the approach
across the drawbridge. The windows on the unprotected side
were all partially closed with brickwork, leaving only loop-
holes through which the defenders could fire. The battle-
ments of the wall were raised two feet and pierced with loop-
holes, so that the defenders would no longer be obliged to
raise their heads above its shelter to fire, and the narrow path
was widened by the erection of a platform, so as to give more
room for the men to use their weapons. A garrison composed.
of fifty of the younger men on the farms took the place of the
troop when it rode away.
Anjou had prepared several bridges, and suddenly crossed
the river on the night of the 12th of March, the movement
being so well managed that even the Huguenot divisions in
the neighbourhood were unaware until morning of what was
taking place. As soon as the Admiral was informed that the
enemy had crossed in great force, messengers were sent off in
all directions to order the scattered divisions to concentrate.
The operation was a slow one. Discipline was lax, and many
of the commanders instead of occupying the positions assigned
to them had taken up others where better accommodation could
be obtained, and much time was lost before the orders reached
them. Even then their movements were slow, and it was
afternoon before those in the neighbourhood were assembled,
and the Admiral prepared to fall back towards the main body
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 249
of the army which lay near the position occupied by Condé.
But before this could be done the whole Royalist army were
upon him. He had taken part at Bassac, a little village with
an abbey, with but De la Noiie’s cavalry and a small number
of infantry with him, and though the latter fought desperately
they could not check the advance of the enemy.
“This is worse than St. Denis, Francois,†De la Noiie said,
as he prepared to charge a vastly superior body of the enemy’s
cavalry advancing against the village. ‘‘ However, it must be
done, for unless Anjou’s advance is checked the battle will be
lost before Condé can arrive. -You and your cousin had best
put yourself at the head of your own troop.â€
On reaching his men Francois gave the order. ‘Now, my
men, is the time to show that you have profited by your drill.
Keep in a solid body. - Do not break up and engage in single
conflicts, for if you do we must be overpowered by numbers.
Ride boot to boot. “Keep your eyes fixed on our plumes, and
when we turn do you turn also and follow us closely.â€
When De la Noiie’s trumpet sounded the charge, the band
of horsemen burst down upon the Catholic cavalry, broke
their ranks and pierced far into them. Francois and Philip
were but a horse’s length ahead of their men, and the pres-
sure of the enemy soon drove them back into their ranks.
Keeping in a close and compact body they fought their way
. on until Francois perceived that they were separated from the
rest of the force. ‘Then he put the horn that he wore slung
over his shoulder to his lips and gave the command to wheel
round. It was obeyed, and the line, which was four deep,
fought their way round until facing the rear, and then putting
spurs to their horses they overthrew all opposition and cleft
their way out through the enemy, and then galloped back to
Bassac. The village was lost, and the defenders were falling
back in disorder upon D’Andelot, who with his division was
just arriving to their assistance.
For a moment the fugitive horse and foot broke up his
ranks. But he rallied his men, and advancing, drove the
Catholics out of the village and retook the abbey. But as a
whole army was opposed to him the success was but brief.
After a desperate struggle the village was again lost, and the
250 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Huguenots fell back, contesting every foot of the ground, along
a raised causeway. The enemy were, however, fast outflank-
ing them, and they were on the point of destruction when
Condé arrived with three hundred knights with whom he had
ridden forward, leaving the infantry to follow, as soon as
Coligny’s message for help had reached him. He himself
was in no condition for battle. His arm had been broken by
acannon shot, and just as he reached the scene of battle his
hip was fractured by the kick of a horse ridden by his brother-
in-law, La Rochefoucault; nevertheless he did not hesitate,
but calling on his little band to follow him, rode full at.a body
of eight hundred of the Catholic cavalry.
For a time the struggle was a desperate one. The Hugue-
nots performed prodigies of valour, but the Royalists were re-
inforced, and the devoted band melted away. One Huguenot
nobleman named La Vergne fought surrounded by twenty-five
of his kinsmen whom he brought into the field. He himself
and fifteen of his followers fell ina circle. Most of the others
were taken prisoners. At last Condé’s horse was killed
under him and fell, pinning him to the ground. Condé
raised his visor and surrendered to two knights to whom he
was known. They raised him from the ground respectfully,
but as they did so Montesquiou, captain of Anjou’s guards,
rode up, and drawing a pistol, shot Condé in the back, kill-
ing him almost instantaneously. Several other Huguenot
nobles were killed in cold blood after they had surrendered.
But Condé’s magnificent charge had not been without effect,
for it enabled the Admiral to draw off from the field without
further loss. The accounts of the number of killed and
wounded differ, but numerically it was very small. The
Huguenot infantry were not engaged at all, with the exception
of a small body of the regiment of Plupiart. But of their
cavalry nearly four hundred were killed or taken prisoners,
and of these a hundred and forty were nobles and gentlemen,
the flower of the Huguenot nobility. Among the prisoners were
La Noiie, Soubise, La Lotie, and many others of distinction.
Coligny’s retreat was not interfered with. The satisfaction
of the Catholics at the death of Condé was so great that they
were contented to rest upon their success. There were great
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC ; 251
rejoicings throughout France and the Catholic countries of
Europe over the exaggerated accounts issued by Anjou of his
victory, and it was generally considered that the Huguenot
cause was lost. However, out of a hundred and twenty-eight
troops of cavalry only fifteen had been engaged, and only six
out of two hundred companies of infantry.
The army retired to Cognac, where the brave Queen of
Navarre at once hurried on hearing the intelligence, and her-
self addressed the army, reminding them that though the Prince
of Condé was dead the good cause was still alive, and that God
would provide fresh instruments for carrying on His work.
She then hurried away to La Rochelle to make provision for
the needs of the army. The young Prince Henri was, at
Condé’s death, nominally placed in command of the army as
general-in-chief, and he was joined by his cousin, the young
Prince of Condé, a lad of about his own age.
D’Anjou, one of the most despicable of the princes of
France, was so intoxicated by the success that he had gained
that for a time he made no effort to follow up his advantage.
He disgraced himself by having the body of Condé stripped
and carried on a donkey to Jarnac, and there exposed for four
days by the house where he lodged, while he occupied himself
in writing vainglorious despatches to all the Catholic kings and
princes. At last he moved forward to the siege of Cognac.
Seven thousand infantry, for the most part new levies, had
been placed here by Coligny, and these received the royal
army with great determination. Not only were the assaults
upon the walls repulsed with heavy loss, but the garrison made
many sallies, and after wasting a month before the town,
Anjou, despairing of its capture, drew off the army, which had
suffered heavier losses here than it had done in the battle of
Jarnac. . He then besieged St. Jean d’Angely, where the gar-
rison commanded by Count Montgomery also repulsed all
attacks. Angouléme was attacked with an equal want of suc-
cess, but Mucidan, a town to the southwest of Perigueux, was
captured. The attack upon it, however, cost the life of De
Brissac, one of his best officers—a loss which Anjou avenged
by the murder in cold blood of the garrison, which surrendered
on condition that life and property should be spared.
252 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
As a set-off to the success of the Huguenots, they suffered a
heavy blow in the death of the gallant D’Andelot, the Admiral’s
brother—an officer of the highest ability, who had, before the
outbreak of the troubles, occupied the rank of colonel-general
of the French infantry. His death was attributed by both
parties to poison, believed to have been administered by an
emissary of Catherine de Medici. The fact, however, was not
clearly established, and possibly he fell a victim to arduous
and unceasing toil and exertion.
Both Francois de Laville and Philip Fletcher had been
severely wounded in the battle of Jarnac, and some twenty of
their troop had fallen in the fight. They were able, however,
to sit their horses until they reached Cognac. The Admiral
visited them as soon as he arrived there. He had noticed the
little band as it emerged unbroken from the charge, and at
once ranged itself up to aid him in retreating from the village
of Bassac, until Condé’s charge enabled him to drawoff. He
praised the cousins highly for their conduct, and as soon as
they were able to be about again he bestowed on both the
honour of knighthood, and then sent them to La Rochelle to
remain there until perfectly cured. The vacancies in the troop
were filled up by young men from the estate, who responded to
the summons of the countess for men to take the place of those
who had fallen, in her son’s command.
The young Prince of Navarre had, while at Cognac, paid
frequent visits to Philip, for whom he had taken a great liking,
and he again begged Coligny to appoint him as one of the
knights told off as his special body-guard. The Admiral,
however, repeated the arguments he had before used.
“He is very young, prince, though he has borne himself so
well, and it would create much jealousy among our young
nobles were I to choose a foreigner for so honourable a
post.†:
“But my councillors are all staid men, Admiral, and I want
someone I can talk to without ceremony.â€
“There are plenty of young Frenchmen, prince. If you
must choose one why not take the Count de Laville? You
were saying but yesterday that you liked him.â€
“Ves, he is something like his cousin; I think being
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 253
together has given him Philip’s manner. If I cannot have
Philip I should like to have him.â€
“He would doubtless feel it a great honour, prince, while I .
doubt, were I to offer the post to the young Englishman, if he
would accept it. He has not come here to seek honour, but
to fight for our faith. I had a conversation with him one
day, and found that it was with that simple purpose he came
here, and however honourable the post, I am sure he would
prefer one that gave him full opportunity for taking an active
part. With De Laville it is different. He is a French noble,
and maybe some day you will be king of France. He is of a
brave and adventurous spirit, but methinks that the young
Englishman has a greater genius for war. His cousin, al-
though older, I observe generally appeals to him for his opin-
ion, and has frankly and nobly given him the chief credit in
the affairs in which he has been engaged.â€
The Admiral was not mistaken. Francois, when asked if he
would like to be appointed as one of the gentlemen about the
prince’s person, at once embraced the offer, which, as he saw,
afforded him great openings for advancement in the future.
His only regret was that it would separate him from Philip.
When he said as much to his cousin, on informing him of
the unexpected honour that had befallen him, Philip replied
at once, “Do not think of that, Francois. I shall of course
be sorry, but I shall see you often, and you would be wrong to
refuse such an offer. ‘The King of France has no children.
His two brothers are unmarried. Anjou is, from all accounts,
reckless and dissolute, and Alencgon is sickly. They alone
stand between Henri of Navarre and the throne of France,
and should he succeed to it his intimates will gain honours,
rank, and possessions. There is not a young noble but would
feel honoured by being selected for the post. As for fighting,
no one can say how long these troubles may last, and I am
greatly mistaken if those round Henri of Navarre, when he
reaches manhood, will not have their full share of it.â€
Therefore, when the two newly-made young knights went to
La Rochelle for quiet and sea-air, it was with the understand-
ing that as soon as their strength was thoroughly recovered
Frangois should resign the command of the troop to Philip,
254 ST, BARTHOLOMEW'S EVE
and would himself ride with the Prince of Navarre and his
cousin Condé. Francois had at once written to his mother
with the news of his appointment, and a few days after they
reached La Rochelle received an answer expressing her grati-
fication.
“T rejoice,†she said, “not only because it is a post of high
honour, but because it will-take you somewhat out of the heat
of the fray. J have not hesitated to let you risk your life in
the cause; but you are my only son, and were you slain I
should be alone in the world, and the title would go to one of
your cousins, for whom I care nothing, and it will be a com-
fort for me to know in the future you will not be running such
fearful risks.â€
At La Rochelle they took up their abode at Maitre Bertram’s,
and were most kindly received by him and his daughter.
“Jt is but two years since you landed here with madame,
your mother, Monsieur Fletcher. You were but a stripling
then, though you gave wonderful promise of size and strength.
Now you are a man, and have won the honour of knighthood,
and methinks that in thew and sinew there are not many in
our army who would overmatch you.â€
“Oh, yes, there are, Maitre Bertram,†Philip laughed. “I
have a big frame like my father’s, I will admit, and to look at
it may be as you say, but I shall want many another year over
my head before my strength matches my size. I am but just
eighteen, and men do not come to their full strength till they
are five-and-twenty.†.
“You are strong enough for anything now,†the merchant
said, “and I should not like to stand a downright blow from
you in the best suit of armour ever forged. I was glad to see
that rascal Pierre come back with you. He is a merry fellow,
though I fear that he causes idleness among my servants for all
the grave looks he puts on as ke waits on you at dinner. Is
he valiant?â€
“He has had no great opportunity of showing valour,â€
Philip replied, “but he is cool, and not easily ruffled, and he
fought stoutly in the defence of the Count de Laville’s chateau;
but of course it is not his business to ride behind me in
battle.â€
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 255
Philip had corresponded regularly with his parents, and had
received letters in reply from them, and also from his uncle
and aunt, though these of course came irregularly, as ships
happened to be sailing for La Rochelle. His father wrote but
briefly, but his letters expressed satisfaction.
“T am right glad,†he said, “to think that a Fletcher is
again cracking the skulls of Frenchmen—I mean, of course,
of Catholic Frenchmen—for I regard the Huguenots, being of
our religion, as half English. I don’t say take care of yourself,
my lad—it is not the way of Englishmen to do that on the
battlefield—but it would be a grievous day for us all here if
we heard that aught had befallen you.â€
The letters of his mother and aunt were of a different char-
acter, and dwelt strongly upon the sacred cause upon which he
was engaged, and both rejoiced greatly over the number of
Huguenots he and Francois had rescued round Niort. His
uncle’s letters were more worldly.
“Your aunt’s letters to my wife,†he said, “speak very
warmly in praise of you. She said you have distinguished
yourself highly, that you have attracted the attention of the
Prince of Condé and the Admiral, have rendered service to the
Queen of Navarre and her son, and have received tokens of
their esteem; also that you stand high in the regard of the
Count de la Noiie, who is in all respects a most accomplished
gentleman, and that he has told her that he hopes before long
you will receive the honour of knighthood. Worldly honours,
Philip, are not to be despised, especially when they are won
by worthy service, although I know that my wife and your
mother think but lightly of them, and that it is the fashion of
those of our faith to treat them with contempt. Such is not
my opinion. I am gratified to think that the money I have
made in trade will descend to one of whom I can be proud,
and who in this country may, occupy the position that his
ancestors on his mother’s side did in my own, and to me it
will be a matter of extreme gratification if I hear that you have
won your spurs, especially at the hand of so great a leader and
so worthy a one as Admiral Coligny. I promise you that
there shall be feasting among the poor of Canterbury on the
day when the news comes. Of late you have drawn but slightly
256 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
upon me, for, as you say, you have few expenses save the pay
of your five men when staying at Laville; but do not stint
money should there be an occasion.â€
Upon rejoining the camp Philip found the time hang some-
what heavily upon his hands. Francois was necessarily much
with the prince. Captain Montpace looked after the troop,
and the Count de la Noiie was in captivity. A few days after
he rejoined, however, one of the Admiral’s pages came to his
tent and requested him to call upon Coligny.
“The camp will break up to-morrow, Chevalier Fletcher,â€
the latter said. ‘We are going down to join the Viscounts,
and then march to effect a junction with the Duc de Deux-
Ponts, who we hear has now fairly set out on his forward
march. Iwish to send a despatch to him, and I know no one
-to whom I could better intrust it than yourself. It is a
mission of honour, but of danger. However, you have already
exhibited such tact and discretion as well as bravery, that I
believe if anyone can reach the duke through the two royal
armies that are trying to intercept him you can do so. Will
you undertake the mission?â€
“T am greatly honoured by your intrusting me with it, sir,
and will assuredly do my best.â€
“T do not propose that you should travel in disguise,†the
Admiral said, “for disguise means slow motion, and there is
need for despatch. Therefore, I should say, take a small body
of well-mounted men with you, and ride as speedily as you
can. How many to take I leave to your discretion. The
despatches will be ready for you by ten o’clock to-night.â€
“TI shall be ready to start at that hour, sir,†and Philip
returned to his tent. After sitting thinking for a few minutes
he called to Pierre, who was sitting outside.
“Pierre, I want your advice. I am about to start on a
journey to the east of France. I do not go this time in dis-
guise, but ride straight through. What think you? how many
men shall I take with me—one or fifty?â€
“Not fifty certainly,†Pierre said promptly. ‘There is
mighty trouble in feeding fifty men; besides, you may have
to pass as a Royalist, and who can answer for the discretion
of so many? Besides, if we have to turn and double, there is
‘THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 257
no hiding fifty men. If you ride through the smallest village
at midnight the noise would wake the inhabitants, and when
the enemy came up they would get news of your passage. I
do not see that you can do better than take Eustace and Roger
and myself. Henri will not be fit to ride for weeks yet, and
although Jacques is recovering from the loss of his bridle-arm
you settled that he was to go to Laville, where the countess
would take him into her service. Jarnac lessened your force
by half, but I think that two will be as good as four on a
journey like this. Such a party can pass unnoticed. It is
but a gentleman with two retainers behind him from a neigh-
bouring chateau.â€
“That is what I concluded myself, Pierre, but I thought I
would ask your opinion about it, for you have shown yourself
a shrewd fellow. All your horses are in good condition, and
it is well that I exchanged those you rode before for some of
the best of the three hundred we captured from the assailants
of the chateau. Of course, you will ride one of my horses,
changing the saddle every day as your weight is so much less
than mine. I shall not take armour with me, the extra weight
tells heavily on a long journey; and besides, a knight in full
armour would attract more attention than one riding as it
would seem for pleasure. Let Eustace and Roger pick the
two best horses.â€
“When do we start, sir?â€
“We must be saddled and ready to start by ten to-night.
See that a bottle of wine, a cold fowl, and a portion of bread
for each are brought along with us. We shall have a long
night’s ride. We will carry no valises, they add to the weight
and look like travelling. Let each man make a small canvas
bag and place in it a change of linen. It can be rolled up in
the cloak and strapped behind the saddle. A dozen charges
for each pistol will be more than we shall be likely to require.
Tell them to take no more. They must take their breast-
pieces and steel caps, of course. They can leave the back-
pieces behind them. I will go round to the hospital and say
good-bye to Henri and Jacques, they will feel being left
behind sorely.â€
After visiting his wounded followers he went to the house
258 SI’. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
occupied by the Prince of Navarre, where Francois also was
lodged. ’
“So I hear you are off again, Philip,†the latter said, as his
cousin entered the salon where two or three of the prince’s
companions were sitting. “T should feel envious of you were
it not that we also are on the point of starting.â€
“How did you know I was going off, Francois?â€
“The prince told me half an hour since. He heard it from
the Admiral. He told me he wished he was going with you in-
stead of with the army. He is always thirsting after adventure.
He bade me bring you in to him if youcame. I said you would
be sure to do so. It was useless my going out to look for you,
as I could not tell what you might have to do before starting.â€
The young prince threw aside the book he was reading when
they entered.
“Ah, monsieur the Englishman,†he said, “so you are off
again like a veritable knight-errant of romance in search of
fresh adventure.â€
“No, sir, my search will be to avoid adventure.â€
“Ah, well, you are sure to find some whether or not.
Sapristie, but it is annoying to be born a prince.â€
“It has its advantages also, sir,†Philip said smiling.
The prince laughed merrily.
“So I suppose, but for my part I have not discovered them
as yet. I must hope for the future, but it appears to me now
that it can never be pleasant. One is obliged to do this, that,
and the other because one is a prince. One always has to
have one’s head full of politics, to listen gravely to stupidities,
to put up with tiresome people, and never to have one’s own
way in anything. However, I suppose my turn will come,
but at present I would rather be hunting the wild goats in
Navarre than pretending to be general-in-chief of an army,
when everyone knows that I am not even as free to go my
own way as a common soldier. I shall look to see you again,
Chevalier Philip, and shall expect you to have some more good
stories to tell me.â€
Having handed him his despatches, the Admiral pointed
out to him the position, as far as he knew by recent report, of
‘the forces under the Dukes of Aumale and Nemours.
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC : 259
“Possibly there will be other enemies,†the Admiral said,
“for our friends in Paris have sent me word that the Spanish
ambassador has at the king’s request written to beg the Duke
of Alva, and Mansfeld, governor of Luxembourg, to send troops
to aid in barring the way to the Duc de Deux-Ponts. I hope
Alva has his hands full with his own troubles in the Nether-
lands, and although Spain is always lavish of promises it gives
but little real aid to the king. Then again, on the road you
may meet with bands of German mercenaries sent by the
Catholic princes to join the royal forces. As you see, the
despatches are written small, and at your first halt it will be
well if you sew them in the lining of your boot, they will
escape observation there however closely you may be searched,
for they are but of little bulk, and I have written them on the
softest paper I could obtain, so that it will not crackle to the
touch.
“T leave it to yourself to choose the route, but I think that
you could not do better than take that one you before followed
when you and Laville joined me at Chatillon, thence keep well
south through Lorraine. The royal forces are at Metz. Ican
give you no farther instructions, for I cannot say how rapidly
Deux-Ponts may move, or what route he may be obliged to
take to avoid the royal forces. And now farewell, lad. Re-
member that it is an important service you are rendering to
our cause and that much depends on your reaching Deux-
Ponts, for the despatches tell him the route by which I intend
to move, indicate that which he had best follow in order that
he may effect a junction, and give him many details as to
roads, fords, and bridges that may be of vital importance to
him.â€
Philip rode forty miles that night, and put up just as day-
light was breaking at the village of Auverge. ‘There they
rested for six hours and then rode on to Laville, where he was
received with great joy by his aunt, for whom he bore a letter
from Francois. After halting here for a few hours they con-
tinued their journey. So far they had been riding through a
friendly country, but had now to travel with due precautions,
journeying fast, and yet taking care that the horses should not
be overworked, as sudden occasion might arise for speed or
260 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
endurance, and as the journey was some eight hundred miles
long it behoved him to carefully husband the strength of the
animals.
After riding another fifteen miles they stopped for the night
at a village, as Philip intended to journey by day, for his
arrival at inns early in the morning would excite comment.
The three men had been carefully instructed in the story they
were to tell at the inns where they halted. Their master was
M. de Vibourg, whose estate lay near the place at which they
halted on the preceding night, and who was going for a short
visit to friends at the next town at which they would arrive.
If questioned as to his politics, they were to say that he held
aloof from the matter, for he considered that undue violence
was exercised towards the Huguenots, who, he believed, if
permitted to worship in their own way, would be good and
harmless citizens.
So day by day they journeyed along, avoiding all large towns
and riding quietly through small ones where their appearance
attracted no attention whatever. On the fourth day, when
as usual they had halted to dine and give their horses a couple
of hours’ rest, Philip heard the trampling of horses outside the
inn. Going to the window he saw two gentlemen with eight
armed retainers dismounting at the door. The gentlemen
wore the Royalist colours. At the same moment Pierre came
into the room.
“T have told Eustace and Roger to finish their meal quickly
and then to get the horses saddled, to mount and take ours
quietly to the end of the village and wait for us there, sir, so
that if there should be trouble we have but to leap through the
casement and make a short run of it.â€
“That is very well done, Pierre,†Philip said, reseating
himself at the table, while Pierre took his place behind his
chair as if waiting upon him. The door opened and the two
gentlemen entered. They did not as usual remove their hats,
but seated themselves at a table and began talking noisily.
Presently one made a remark in a low tone to the other, who
turned round in his chair and stared offensively at Philip.
The latter continued his meal without paying any attention to
him.
THE FACE,â€
HIM FULL IN
CK
RUC
“P
HILIP §
THE BATTLE OF JARNAC 261
“And who may you be, young sir?†the man said, rising
and walking across the room.
“T am not in the habit of answering questions addressed to
me by strangers,†Philip said quietly.
“ Parbleu, castom or no custom, you have to answer them
now. This is not a time when men can go about unques-
tioned. Vou do not wear the Royalist colours, and I demand
to know who you are.â€
“T would wear the Royalist colours if I were on the way to
join the Royalist army,†Philip replied calmly; “as at present
I am not doing so, but am simply travelling as a private gen-
tleman, I see no occasion for putting on badges.†,
“You have not answered my question. Who are you?â€
“T do not intend to answer the question; my name is a
matter which concerns myself only.â€
“You insolent young knave,†the man said angrily, “I will
crop your ears for you.â€
Philip rose from the table, and the other was for a moment
surprised at the height and proportions of one whom he had
taken for a mere lad.
“1 desire to have no words with you,†Philip said; “eat
your dinner in peace and let me eat mine, for if it comes to
cutting off ears you may find that you had better have left the
matter alone.â€
The gentleman put his hand to the hilt of his sword and
was in the act of drawing it when Philip, making a step for-
ward, struck him full in the face with all his strength, knock-
ing him backwards to the ground. His companion leapt from
his seat drawing a pistol from his belt as he did so, when
Pierre sent a plate skimming across the room with great force.
It struck the man in the mouth, cutting his lips and knocking
out some of his front teeth. The pistol exploded harmlessly
in the air, while the sudden shock and pain staggered and
silenced him, and before he could recover sufficiently to draw
his sword or to shout, Philip and Pierre leaped through the
open casement and ran down the street.
CHAPTER XVI
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING
HAT was a good shot, Pierre,â€â€™ Philip said as they ran, “and
has probably saved my life.â€
“T am accustomed to throw’ straight, sir; my dinner has
frequently depended on my knocking down a bird with a
stone, and it was not often that I had to go without it. They
are making a rare hubbub back at the inn.â€
Loud shouts were heard behind them.
“We have plenty of time,†Philip said as he moderated the
pace at which they had started. “The men will be confused
at first, knowing nothing of what it all means. Then they will
have to get the horses out of the stables.â€
“And then they will have trouble,†Pierre added.
“What trouble, Pierre?â€
“J gave a hint to Eustace,†Pierre said with a laugh, “that
it would be just as well before he mounted to cut off all the
bridles at the rings. A nice way they will be in when they
go to mount!†s
“Did you cut their bridles for them, Eustace?†he asked
as they came up to the others.
“Ay, and their stirrup-leathers too, Pierre.â€
“Good, indeed!†Philip exclaimed. ‘Without bridles or
stirrup-leathers they can scarce make a start, and it will take
them some minutes to patch them up. We will ride hard for
a bit, that will put us far enough ahead to be able to take any
by-road and throw them off our traces. I have no fear of their
catching us by straight riding. The masters’ horses may be
262
A HUGUENOT PRAYER:MEETING 263
as good as ours, but those of the men can hardly be so; still,
they might come up to us wherever we halted for the night.â€
They looked back when they were some two miles from the
village, and along the long straight road could make out some
figures that they doubted not were horsemen just starting in
pursuit.
“They waited to mend their leathers,†Pierre remarked.
“They were right there,†Philip said; “for a man can fight
but poorly without bridle or stirrups. The horses will not have
been fed, so we have an advantage there. I do not think we
need trouble ourselves much more about them.â€
“There is one thing, sir, they won’t mind foundering their
horses, and we have to be careful of ours.â€
“That isso, Pierre; and besides, at the first place they come
to they may send others on in pursuit with fresh horses. No,
we must throw them off our track as soon aswe can. There is
a wood a mile or so ahead; we will leave the road there.â€
They were riding on the margin of turf bordering the road
on either side so as to avoid the dust that lay thick and white
upon it, and they held on at an easy canter till they reached
the trees. Then, at Philip’s order, they scattered and went at
a walk, so as to avoid leaving marks that could be seen at once
by anyone following them. A couple of hundred yards farther
they came upon a stream running through a wood; it was but
a few inches deep.
“This will do for us,†Philip said. ‘Now follow me in
single file, and see that your horses step always in the water.â€
He led them across the road and on for half a mile; then
they left the stream and soon afterwards gmiereed from the
wood and struck across the country.
“T should think they will have had pretty well enough of it
by the time they get to the wood,†Philip said, “and at any
rate will lose a lot of time there. They will trace our tracks
to the edge of the stream, and will naturally suppose that we
will follow it up as we struck it on the other side of the road.
It is like enough they will be half an hour searching before
they find where we left the stream, and will know well enough
then it will be hopeless trying to catch us.â€
“They saw we had good: horses,†Eustace said, “for as we
264. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
led them out one of them made the remark that they were as
good-looking a lot of horses as you would often see together.
No doubt at first their leaders were so furious that they thought
of nothing but mending the leathers and getting off; but when
they get a check in the wood it is probable that someone will
venture to tell them how well we are mounted, and that pursuit
will be hopeless.†;
“Nevertheless I think they will pursue, Monsieur Philip,â€
Pierre said. ‘They did not look like men who would swal-
low an injury and think no more of it. As long as there
remains a single chance of discovering you they will not give
up pursuit. Of course they have no reason for suspicion that
you are anything but what you seem to be, a gentleman of the
neighbourhood, and will consider that at one or other of the
towns or villages ahead of us they are sure to hear of our
passing through, and perhaps to learn who you are and where
you reside. Doubtless they asked at the inn before starting
whether you were known; and as soon as they find they are not
likely to catch us by hard riding, they will make straight for-
ward, dividing into several parties at the next place they come
to, and scattering in order to obtain news of us.â€
“Which they will not get,â€â€™ Philip said, “as we will take good
care to avoid passing through villages. For to-night we will
sleep in the woods, as the weather is warm and pleasant.â€â€™
After riding another fifteen miles they halted in a wood.
They always carried some food and wine with them, as cir-
cumstances might at any time arise that would render it
imprudent for them to put up at an inn, and each also carried
a feed of corn for his horse. Leaving Pierre to unsaddle and
rub down his horse, Philip walked to the farther edge of the
wood to view the country beyond. They were, he knew, not
far from La Chatre, and he was not surprised to see the town,
lying in a valley, to which the ground sloped down from the
wood. It was about a mile and a half distant. Nearer the
wood, but half a mile to the west, the towers of a fortified
chateau rose from a clump of trees. The country was rich
and well cultivated, and everything had an aspect of peace and
comfort.
“What a hideous thing it is,†Philip said to himself, “that
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 265
in so fair a country people cannot live in peace together, and
should fly at each other’s throats simply because they cannot
agree that each shall worship God after his own fashion! It
might be Canterbury, with the hills rising round it and the
little river, save that it lacks the cathedral rising over it; and
yet I doubt not there are many there who live in daily peril of
their lives, for there is not a town in France that has not its
share of Huguenots, and they can never tell when the storm of
popular fury may burst upon them.â€
The shades of evening were beginning to fall when he
rejoined his companions. They had already rubbed down
their horses and replaced the saddles, and the animals were
contentedly eating their corn.
“They look well,†Philip said as he walked from one to the
other.
“Yes, sir, they are none the worse for their travel so far,
and could carry us on a hard race for our lives. Shall we
light a fire?â€
“T do not think it is worth while, Eustace. The evening
is warm, and we shall be off at daybreak. Someone passing
through the wood might see the flames and carry the news
down to La Chatre, which is but a mile and a half away; and
it is quite possible that those fellows we had to do with to-day
may be there if they are travelling the same way that we are,
and may consider it likely we shall halt there for the night.
At any rate, as we do not need the fire, we will run no risks.â€
They ate their supper, and an hour later wrapped themselves
in their cloaks and lay down. Philip was just dropping off to
sléep when Pierre touched him. He sat up with a start.
“There are some people in the wood,†Pierre said.
Philip was wide awake now, and the sound of singing at no
great distance came to his ears.
“Tt is a Huguenot hymn,†he exclaimed. ‘There must be
a meeting in the wood. No doubt it is some of the people
from the town who have come out to hold a secret meeting
here. Iwill go and see it. Come with me, Pierre. We will
go very quietly, for it would scare them terribly did they hear
anyone approaching.â€
Making their way noiselessly through the wood they came,
“
266 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
after walking about three hundred yards, to the edge of an
open space among the trees, where they halted. In the centre
they could see in the moonlight a body of some seventy or
eighty people gathered. Standing upon the trunk of a fallen
tree was a minister who was addressing them.
“My brethren,†he was saying when they could catch his
words, “this is the last time we shall meet here. We know
that suspicions have already arisen that we are holding meet-
ings, and that we do so at the peril of our lives. The search
for me has been hot for some days; and though I am willing
enough to give my life in the cause of our Lord, I would not
bring destruction upon you at the present moment. Were the
prospects hopeless I should say, let us continue together here
to the last; but the sky is clearing, and it may be that ere long
freedom of worship may be proclaimed throughout France.
Therefore, it is better that for a time we should abstain from
gathering ourselves together. Even now the persecutors may
be on our track.â€
“Pierre,†Philip whispered, “do you go over in that direc-
tion until you come to the edge of the wood. If you see any
signs of men moving about, run quickly to the others and bring
the horses up here.â€
“T had better go back there first, had I not, Monsieur
Philip? and bring the men and horses along with me to the
edge of the wood, for I might lose a quarter of an hour in
searching for them.â€
“That would be the best plan, Pierre. Should you hear a
sudden noise here, hurry in this direction, and I will come
to meet you. It may well be that, guessing the Huguenots
would place someone on watch towards the town, the Catholics
may, if they come, approach from the other side. Should you
see anyone coming, give a loud shout at once. It will act as
a warning to these people, and enable them to scatter and fly
before their foes arrive.â€
For an hour the preacher continued to address his hearers,
exhorting them to stand firm in the faith, and to await with
patience the coming of better days.
They were not more than twenty paces away from the spot
where Philip was standing, and in the moonlight he could
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 267
clearly see the faces of the assembly, for the preacher was
standing with his back to him. From their dress he judged
that most of them belonged to the poorer classes, though three
or four were evidently Jourgeois of the well-to-do class.
Seated on the trunk on which the preacher was standing, and
looking up at him so that her profile was clearly visible to
Philip, sat a young girl whose face struck Philip as of singular
beauty. The hood of the cloak in which she was wrapped had
fallen back from her head, and her hair looked golden in the
moonlight. She was listening with rapt attention. The moon-
light glistened on a brooch which held the cloak together at
her throat. A young woman stood by her, and a man, in steel
cap and with a sword at his side, stood a pace behind her.
Philip judged that she belonged to a rank considerably above
that of the rest of the gathering. When the address had con-
cluded the preacher began a hymn in which all joined. Just
as they began Philip heard the crack of a stick among the
trees. It was not on the side from which Pierre would be
coming. He listened attentively, but the singing was so loud
that he could hear nothing, except that once a clash such as
would be made by a scabbard or piece of armour striking
against a bough came to his ears. Suddenly he heard a shout.
“That is Pierre!†he exclaimed to himself, and ran forward
into the circle. ‘There was a cry of alarm, and the singing
suddenly stopped.
“Tama friend,†he exclaimed. “I have come to warn you
of danger. There are men coming in this direction from the
town.â€
“My brethren, we will separate,†the minister said calmly.
“But first I will pronounce the benediction.†This he did
solemnly, and then said: “Now let all make through the wood,
and, issuing from the other side, return by a circuit to the
town. Mademoiselle Claire, I will accompany you to the
chateau.†;
At this moment Philip heard horses approaching.
“This way, Pierre,†he shouted, and ran to meet them.
Fifty yards away he came upon them, and leapt into his
saddle. ‘See to your weapons, lads,†he said; “I believe
there are others in the wood already.â€
268 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
He was within twenty yards of the clearing when he heard
a sudden shout of “ Down with the Huguenot dogs! Kill!
kill!†He dashed forward, followed by his men. A mob of
armed men, headed by two or three horsemen, had burst
from the opposite side of the glade, and were rushing upon
the Huguenots, who had just broken up into small groups.
They stood as if paralysed at this sudden attack. No cry or
scream broke from the women; most of these threw them-
selves upon their knees; a few of the men followed their ex-
ample, and prepared to die unresistingly. Some sprang away
among the trees, and above the din the preacher’s voice was
heard commencing a Huguenot hymn beginning, “ Zhe gates
of heaven are opened,†in which, without a moment’s hesita-
tion, those who remained around him joined.
In a moment, with savage shouts and yells, their assailants
were upon them, smiting and thrusting. With a shout Philip
spurred forward from the other side. He saw at once that
against such numbers he and his three followers could do
nothing, but his rage at this massacre of innocent people—a
scene common enough in France, but which he now for the
first time witnessed—half-maddened him. One of the horse-
men, whom he recognized at once as the man Pierre had
knocked down with the plate, rode at the girl Philip had been
watching, and who was standing with upturned face joining
in the hymn. The man attending her drew his sword, and
placed himself in the way of the horsemen, but the latter cut
him down, and raised the sword to strike full at the girl,
when Philip shot him through the head. Instantly another
horseman, with a shout of recognition, rode at him. Philip
thrust his still smoking pistol in his holster, and drew his
sword.
“This is more than I hoped for,†his assailant said as he
dealt a sweeping blow at him.
“Do not congratulate yourself too soon,†Philip replied
as he guarded the blow, and, lunging in return, the point
glided off his adversary’s armour. He parried again, and
then with a back-handed sweep he struck his opponent on the
neck with his whole force. Coming out to take part in a
Huguenot hunt, in which he expected no opposition, the
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 269
knight had left his helmet behind him, and fell from his
horse with his head half-severed from his body. In the
meantime the two men-at-arms and Pierre had driven back
the mob of townsmen, who, however, having massacred most
of the unresisting Huguenots, were surging up round them.
“Give me your hand, mademoiselle, and put your foot on
mine,†Philip exclaimed to the girl, who was still standing
close to him. ‘“ Pierre,†he shouted, as, bewildered by the
uproar, the girl instinctively obeyed the order, “take this
woman up behind you.†Pierre made his horse plunge and
so freed himself from those attacking him, then reining
round he rode to Philip’s side, and helped the companion
_ of the young lady to the croup of his saddle, Philip dash-
ing forward to free his two followers from their numerous
assailants.
“To the left, Eustace;†and cutting their way through the
crowd the three horsemen freed themselves, and, as they
dashed off, were joined by Pierre.
“We must work back by the way we came, Monsieur
Philip,†Pierre said; “there is another body coming up in
front to cut off fugitives, and that was why I shouted to you.â€
In a minute or two they were out of the wood. Men were
seen running across the fields, but these they easily avoided.
“ Now turn again and make straight for La Chatre,†Philip
said, “we can cross the bridge and ride through the place
without danger. Those who would have interfered with us
are all behind us.â€
As he had expected, the place was perfectly quiet. The
better class of the dourgeois were all asleep, either ignorant or
disapproving of the action of the mob. As soon as they were
through the town Philip checked the speed of his horse.
“Mademoiselle,†he said, “I am as yet in ignorance of
your name. Iam the Chevalier Philip Fletcher, an English
gentleman fighting, for the cause of the reformed religion,
under Admiral Coligny. J am on my way east with important
despatches, and I was bivouacking with my three followers in
the wood when I was attracted by the singing. Judging from
the words of the minister that there was danger of an attack I
put one of my men on the watch, while I myself remained
270 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
in the wood by your meeting-place. Unfortunately the sound
of the last hymn you sang drowned the noise made by the
party that assailed you. However, happily we were in time to
save you and your servant, and our sudden appearance doubt-
less enabled many to escape who would otherwise have been
massacred.†;
The girl had burst into a fit of sobbing as soon as the danger
was over, but she had now recovered.
“My name is Claire de Valecourt, monsieur,†she said.
‘My father is with the Admiral. He will be deeply grateful
to you for saving my life.â€
“T have the honour of knowing the Count de Valecourt,
mademoiselle, and am glad indeed’ that I have been able to
be of service to his daughter. The count is one of the gentle-
men who act as guardians to the Prince of Navarre, whom I
have also the honour of knowing. And now, what are your
wishes? It is not too late even now, should you desire it,
for me to take you back to the chateau.â€
“T should be defenceless there, sir,†she said. “There
are but a score of men-at-arms, and though formerly a place
of some strength, it could not be defended now. See, sir, it
is too late already.â€
Philip looked round and saw a bright light suddenly rising
from the clump of trees on which the chateau stood. He
gave an exclamation of anger. —
“Tt cannot be helped,†she said quietly; “it is but a small
place. It was part of my mother’s dower. Our estates, you
know, are in Provence. My father thought I should be safer
here than remaining there alone while he was away. . We have
always been on good terms with the townspeople here, and
they did not interfere with those of our religion during the
last war, so we thought that it would be the same now; but of
late some people have been here stirring up the townsmen,
and some travelling friars preached in the market-place not
long since, upbraiding the people with their slackness in not
rooting us out altogether.
“A month ago one of the persecuted ministers came to the
chateau at night, and has been concealed there since. Seeing
that there will be no minister here for some time, word was
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 3 Atal
sent round secretly to those of our religion in the town, and
twice a week we have had meetings in the wood. Many of
the servants of the chateau are Catholics, and of the men-at-
arms the majority are not of our faith, therefore I used to steal
out quietly with my attendant. We heard two days ago that
‘a rumour of the meetings had got about, and to-night’s was to
have been the last of them.â€
“And now, mademoiselle, what are your wishes? Have
you any friends with whom I could place you until you could
rejoin your father?â€
“None near here, monsieur; I have always lived in the
south.â€
“T should not have taken you for a lady of Provence,â€
Philip said. ‘Your hair is fair, and you have rather the ap-
pearance of one of my own countrywomen than of one born
in the south of France.â€
“JT am partly of northern blood,†she said. ‘My mother
was the daughter of Sir Allan Ramsay, a Scottish gentleman
who took service in France, being driven from home by the
feuds that prevailed there. I knew but little about her, for
she died when I was a child, and my father, who loved her
greatly, seldom speaks to me of her.â€
Philip rode for some time in silence.
“T feel that I am a terrible burden on your hands, mon-
sieur,’â€â€™ she said quietly at last; “but I will do anything that
you think best. If you set us down we will try and find
refuge in some peasant’s hut, or we can dress ourselves as
countrywomen and try to make our way westward to La
Rochelle.â€
“That is not to be thought of,†he replied gravely. ‘‘ Were
it not that my despatches may not be delayed without great
danger to our cause the matter would be of no inconvenience,
but we must ride fast and far. As to leaving you to shift for
yourselves, it is impossible; but-if we could find a Huguenot
family with whom I could place you it would be different.
But, unfortunately, we are all strangers to the country.â€
“T can ride well,†the girl said, ‘and, if horses could be
procured, would with my maid try to reach La Rochelle, trav-
elling by night, and hiding in the woods by day. We could -
272 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
carry food with us, so as not to have to enter any place to pur-
chase it.â€
Philip shook his head.
“We will halt at yondér clump of trees,†he said; “it is
not yet midnight, and then we can talk the matter over
further.â€
As soon as they halted he unrolled his cloak.
“Do you, mademoiselle, and your attendant lie down here.
We shall be but a short distance away, and two of us will keep
watch, therefore you can sleep without fear of surprise.â€
“This is an unfortunate business, Pierre,†he said after the
latter had fastened the horses to the trees.
“I can understand that, monsieur. I have been talking
to the maid, and it seems that they have no friends in these
parts.â€
“That is just it, Pierre. One thing is certain, they cannot
ride on with us. We must journey as fast as possible, and
delicate women could not support the fatigue, even were it
seemly that a young lady of good family should be galloping
all over France with a young man like myself.â€
“I should not trouble about that, monsieur. At ordinary
times, doubtless, it would cause a scandal, but in days like
these, when in all parts of France there are women and chil-
dren hiding from the persecution or fleeing for their lives,
one cannot stand upon niceties; but doubtless, as you say,
they would hinder our speed and add to our dangers.â€
“T see but two plans, Pierre. The one is that they should
journey to La Rochelle in charge of yourself and Eustace.
We have now twice crossed the country without difficulty, and
as there would be no need of especial speed you could journey
quietly, choosing quiet and lonely places for your halts, such
as farmhouses, or groups of two or three cottages where there
is a tiny inn.â€
“What is your other plan, sir?â€
“The other plan is that you should start forward at once so
as to enter St. Amboise early. Stable your horse at an inn,
and order rooms, saying that you are expecting your master
and a party, who are on their way to join the army. You
might also order a meal to be cooked. Then you could enter
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 2738
into conversation with stablemen and others, and find out
whether there are any castles in the neighbourhood held for
us by Huguenot lords or by their wives in their absence. If
not, if there are any Huguenot villages. In fact, try and
discover some place where we may leave the young lady in
safety. You can have three hours to make your inquiry.
“ At the end of that time, whether successful or not, say that
you are going out to meet your master and lead him to the
inn. Give the host a crown as an earnest of your return and
on account of the meal you have ordered, and then ride to
meet us. We shall start from here at daybreak. If you suc-
ceed in hearing of some place where, as it seems, she can be
bestowed in safety, we will take her there at once. If not,
you and Eustace must start back with them, travelling slowly.
The horses will carry double easily enough. Do not forget
to get a cold capon or two, some good wine, and a supply of
white bread while you are waiting in the town.â€
“Which horse shall I take, sir?â€
“You had best take Robin; he is the faster of the two,
though not quite so strong as Victor.â€
“JT understand, monsieur, and will carry out your orders.
If there be a place within twenty miles, or within forty if
lying on the right road, where the young lady can be left in
safety, rely upon it I will hear of it, for there is nought I
would not do rather than turn back at the outset of our jour-
ney, while you have to journey on with only Roger, who is
a stout man-at-arms enough, but would be of little use if you
should find yourself in difficulties, for his head is somewhat
thick and his wits slow.â€
Robin had already finished his scanty ration of food, and
when Pierre tightened the girths before mounting looked
round in mild surprise at finding himself called upon to start
for the second time after he had thought that his work was
done.
“You shall have a good feed at St. Amboise,†Pierre said,
patting its neck, ‘and beyond that there will be no occasion,
I hope, for such another day’s work.â€
After seeing Pierre start Philip threw himself down for two
hours’ sleep, and then went to relieve Eustace, who was keep-
274 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
ing watch at the edge of a clump of trees. As soon as it was
broad daylight he went across to where Claire de Valecourt
was lying down by the side of her maid, with a cloak thrown
over them. She sat up at once as his step approached.
“T am afraid you have not had much sleep, mademoiselle.â€
“No, indeed,†she said, “I have scarce closed my eyes.
It will be long before I shall sleep quietly. That terrible
scene of last night will be before my eyes for a long time.
Do you think that the minister escaped, Monsieur Fletcher?â€
“T fear that he did not. I saw him cut down by the fellow
T shot just before he turned to ride at you.â€
“Flow many do you think escaped?â€
““A score perhaps, or it may be more. Some fled at once,
others I noticed make off as we rode forward.â€
“Did not one of your men ride off last night soon after we
lay down?â€
“Yes, I sent off my servant.†And he told her the mission
upon which Pierre had been despatched.
“That is a good plan,†she said. “I would much rather
hide anywhere than that you should go forward on your long
journey with but half your little force. Does it not seem
strange, monsiecur, that.while but a few hours ago I had never
so much as heard your name, now I owe my life to you, and
feel that I have to trust to you in everything? I am quite
surprised now I look at you; I scarce saw your face last night,
and only noticed as I sat in front of you that you seemed very
big and strong; and as you talked of what I must do, just as if
you had been my father, I have been thinking of you as a
grave man like him; now I see you are quite young, and that
you don’t look grave at all.â€
Philip laughed.
“T am young, and not very grave, mademoiselle; I am
not at all fit to be the protector of a young lady like yourself.â€
“There I am sure you are wronging yourself, Monsieur
Fletcher. The Admiral would never have sent you so far with
important despatches had he not full confidence that you were
wise as well as brave. And you said you were a chevalier
too. My cousin Antoine looks ever so much older than you
do, and he has not been knighted yet. I know young gen-
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 275
tlemen are not made knights unless they have done something
particularly brave.â€
Philip smiled.
“J did not do anything particularly brave, mademoiselle,
_ but what I did do happened to attract the Admiral’s atten-
tion. Now here are the remains of a cold capon, some bread,
and wine. You and your attendant had better eat something
while we are saddling the horses and preparing for a start.â€
Four hours later they halted three miles from St. Amboise,
taking refuge in a wood near the road where they could see
Pierre as he returned. Half an hour laterhe rode up. Philip
went down the road to meet him.
“Well, Pierre, what success?â€
“T have heard of a place where I think Mademoiselle de
Valecourt would be safe for the present. It is the chateau of
Monsieur de Landres. It lies some five-and-twenty miles
away, and is in the forest, at a distance from any town or large
village. It is a small place, but is strong. M. de Landres is
with the army in the west, but he has only taken a few of his
men with him, and forty they say have been left to guard the
tower. As most of the Catholics round here have obeyed
the king’s summons, and are either with the royal army in the
west or with the two dukes at Metz, there seems no chance of
any attack being made upon Landres.â€â€™ :
“That will do excellently, Pierre. No doubt the lady
will be happy to receive Mademoiselle de Valecourt, whose
father is a well-known nobleman and at present in the same
army as the lady’s husband. At any rate we will try that to
begin with.â€
They started without delay, and riding briskly reached
Landres in four hours, having had a good deal of difficulty in
finding the way. As soon as they issued from the forests into
a cleared space, half a mile across, in the the centre of which
stood the fortalice, a horn was heard to sound and the draw-
bridge was at once raised. Philip saw with satisfaction that
Pierre had not been misinformed. The castle was an old one
and had not been modernized, and with its solid-looking walls
and flanking towers was capable of standing a siege. Halt-
ing the others when half-way across to the tower, he rode on
276 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
alone. As he approached a lady appeared on the battlements
over the gate, while the parapet was occupied with armed men
with spears and cross-bows. Philip removed his cap.
“Madame,†he said, “I am a soldier belonging to the army
of the Prince of Navarre, and am riding on the business of
Admiral Coligny. On my way hither I had the good fortune
to save a Huguenot congregation, and the daughter of the
Count de Valecourt, from massacre by the people of La Chatre.
My business is urgent, and I am unable to turn back to con-
duct her to her father, who is with the army of the prince;
hearing that you are of the reformed religion, I have ventured
to crave your protection for the young lady until I can return
to fetch her, or can notify to her father where he may send
for her.â€
“The lady is welcome,†Madame de Landres said; “in
such times as these it is the duty of all of our religion to assist
each other, and the daughter of the Count de Valecourt, whom
I know by reputation, will be specially welcomed.â€
Bowing to the lady Philip rode back to his party.
“The matter is settled, mademoiselle; the chatelaine will
be glad to receive you.â€
By the time they reached the castle the drawbridge had been
lowered, and Madame de Landres stood at the gate ready to
receive her guest. As Philip, leaping off, lifted the girl to
the ground, the lady embraced her kindly.
“T am truly glad to be able to offer you a shelter for a time.
You are young indeed to be abroad without a natural protector,
for, as I gather, this gentleman, whose name I have not yet
learned, rescued you by chance from an attack by the Catho-
lics.â€
“God sent him to my succour as by a miracle,†Claire said
simply. “The Chevalier Fletcher is known to my father.
Had he arrived but one minute later I should be one among
seventy or eighty who are now lying dead in a wood near La
Chatre. My father had a chateau close by, but it was fired
after the massacre.â€
“And now, mademoiselle, with your permission and that of
Madame de Landres we will ride on at once. We must do
another thirty miles before sunset.’’
PIERRE LISTENS AT THE OPEN WINDOW OF THE INN.
A HUGUENOT PRAYER-MEETING 277
Madame de Landres, however, insisted on Philip and his
men stopping to partake of a meal before they rode on, and
although they had breakfasted heartily four hours before upon
the provisions Pierre had brought back with him from Am-
boise, their ride had given them an appetite, and Philip did
not refuse the invitation. Madame de Landres expressed
much satisfaction on hearing that the Huguenot army was
likely to pass somewhere near the neighbourhood of the
chateau on its way to effect a junction with the Duc de Deux-
Ponts, and promised to send one of her retainers with a mes-
sage to the count that his daughter was in her keeping. ‘The
meal was a short one, and Philip after a halt of half an hour
mounted and rode on again.
“My father will thank you when you meet him, Monsieur
Fletcher; as for me I cannot tell you what I feel, but I shall
pray for you always, and that God who sent you to my aid will
watch over you in all dangers,†Claire de Valecourt had said
as she bade him good-bye.
They halted that night at a small village, and as Philip was
eating his supper Pierre came in.
“TI think, monsieur, that it would be well for us to move on
for a few miles farther.â€
“Why, Pierre? We have done a long day’s journey, and
the horses had but a short rest last night.â€
“T should like to rest just as well as the horses,†Pierre said,
“but I doubt if we should rest well here. I thought when we
drew bridle that the landlord eyed us curiously, and that the
men who sauntered up regarded us with more attention than
they would ordinary travellers. So I told Eustace and Roger
as they led the horses to the stable to keep the saddles on for
the present, and I slipped away round to the back of the house
and got my ear close to the open window of the kitchen. I
got there just as the landlord came in saying: ‘These are the
people, wife, that we were told of three hours ago. ‘There
are the same number of men, though they have no women with
them as I was told might be the case. Their leader is a fine-
looking young fellow, and I am sorry for him, but that I can’t
help. I was told that if they came here I was to send off a
messenger at once to Nevers, and that if I failed to do so my
278 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
house should be burnt over my head, and I should be hung
from the tree opposite as a traitor to the king. Who he is [
don’t know, but there can be no doubt he is a Huguenot, and
that he has killed two nobles. J daresay they deserved it if
they were, as the men said, engaged in what they call the good
work of slaying Huguenots, which is a kind of work with which
I do not hold. But that is no business of mine; I am not
going to risk my life in the matter. Besides, if I] don’t send
off it will make no difference, for they told half-a-dozen men
before they started that they would give a gold crown to the
first who brought them news of the party, and it is like enough
someone has slipped off already to earn the money. 5o I
must make myself safe by sending off Jacques at once. ‘The
men said that their lords had powerful friends at Nevers, and
I am not going to embroil myself with them for the sake of a
stranger.’
“*We have nothing to do with the Huguenots one way or
other,’ the woman said; ‘there are no Huguenots in this vil-
lage, and it is nothing to us what they do in other parts. Send
off Jacques if you like, and perhaps it will be best, but I don’t
want any fighting or bloodshed here.’
“T slipped away then,†continued Pierre, “as I thought the
landlord would be coming out to look for this Jacques; if it
had not been for what he said about the reward offered, and
the likelihood that others would already have started with the
news, I should have watched for the man and followed him
when he started; I don’t think he would have carried his
message far. As it was I thought it best to let you know at
once, so that we could slip out of this trap in time.â€
CHAPTER XVII
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR
\ HEN Pierre left him in order to look after the horses,
Philip continued his meal. There could be no hurry,
for Nevers was twelve miles away, and it would be four hours
at least before a party could arrive. The landlady herself
brought in the next course. After placing the dish upon the
table she stood looking earnestly at him for a minute and then
said: “You spoke of stopping here to-night, sir; the accom-
modation is very poor, and if you will take my advice you will
ride farther. There have been some men along here this
afternoon inquiring for a party like yours, and offering a
reward to any who would carry the news to them should you
pass through. Methinks their intentions were not friendly.â€
“T thank you very much for your counsel,†Philip said,
“and will take it. I know that there are some who would
gladly hinder me in my journey, and if there is, as you say, a
risk of there coming here for me, it were as well that I rode
farther, although I would gladly have given my horses a night’s
rest. I thank you warmly for having warned me.â€
“To not let my husband know that I have spoken to you,â€
she said; “he is an honest man but timid, and in these days
"tis safest not to meddle with what does not concern one.â€
Philip waited for two hours, and then told Pierre to saddle
the horses and tell the landlord that he wished to speak to him.
“T have changed my mind, landlord,†he said, “and shall
ride forward. ‘The horses will have rested now, and can very
well do another fifteen miles, so let me have your reckoning.
279
280 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE NS
You can charge for my bed-room, as doubtless it has been put
in order for me.â€
Philip saw that the landlord looked pleased though he said
nothing, and in a few minutes the horses were brought round,
the bill paid, and they started. They struck off from the road
three or four miles farther, and halted in a wood which they
reached after half an hour’s riding. The grain bags had been
filled up again at the inn, but as the horses had eaten their fill
these were not opened; and after loosening the girths and
arranging the order in which they should keep watch the party
threw themselves on the ground. Two hours after their arrival
Eustace, who was on watch, heard the distant sounds of a body
of horsemen galloping along the main road in the direction of
the village they had left.
In the morning at daybreak they started again, directing
their way to the south-west and following the course of the
Loire, which they crossed at Estrée, and so entered Burgundy.
Crossing the great line of hills they came down on the Saone,
which they crossed at a ferry fifteen miles below Dijon. They
here obtained news of the position of the Duc de Deux-Ponts,
and finally rode into his camp near Vesoul. They had been
fortunate in avoiding all questioning, it being generally
assumed, from their travelling without baggage, that they
belonged to the neighbourhood.
Riding into the camp they were not long in discovering an
officer who spoke French, and: upon Philip saying that he was
the bearer of despatches for the Duc from Admiral Coligny he
was at once conducted to his pavilion. He had, when the
camp was in sight and all dangers at an end, taken his
despatches from his boots, and these he at once presented to
the duke, who came to the door of his tent on hearing that a
gentleman had arrived with letters from Coligny himself.
“Tam glad to get some news direct at last,†the Duc said,
“for I have heard so many rumours since I crossed the frontier
that I know not whether the Admiral is a fugitive or at the
head of a great army. Which is nearest the truth?â€
“The latter assuredly, sir. The Admiral is at the head of
as large a body of men‘as that with which he offered battle to
the Duc d’Anjou when winter first set in.â€
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 281
“Come in, monsieur, and sit down while I read the
despatches. How many days have you taken in traversing
France?â€
“Tt is the tenth day since I left La Rochelle, sir.â€
“ And have you ridden the same horses the whole way?â€
“Ves, sir.â€
“Then they must be good beasts, for you must have done
over forty miles a day.â€
“We carried no baggage, sir, and, as you see, no armour,
and we have husbanded our horses’ strength to the best of our
power.â€
The duke sat down and read the papers of which Philip was
the bearer.
“The Admiral speaks very highly of you, sir, both as regards
discretion and bravery, and mentions that he knighted you
himself for your conduct in the battle of Jarnac. He need
not have said so much, for the fact that he chose you to carry
these despatches is the highest proof of his confidence. And
now tell me all particulars of your journey, and what news you
have gathered on your way as to the movement and positions
of the forces of the royal dukes. This will supplement the
Admiral’s despatches.â€
Philip gave a full report of his route, of the state of the
roads, the number of cattle in the country through which he
had passed, the accounts he had heard of the forces assembled
in the cities, and the preparations that had been made to guard
the passages across the rivers of Burgundy.
“J will travel by the route that the Admiral indicates, so
far as I can do so undisturbed by the armies of the two French
dukes. I have with me some good guides, as many French
gentlemen joined me not long since with the Prince of Orange.
T had already decided, by their advice, upon following nearly
the route commended by the Admiral. I trust that you, sir,
will ride among my friends, to whom I will introduce you this
evening at supper.â€
The Duc’s army amounted to some fifteen thousand men, of
whom seven thousand five hundred were horsemen from the
states of Lower Germany, and six thousand infantry from
Upper Germany, the remaining fifteen hundred being French
282 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
and Flemish gentlemen, who had joined him with the Prince
of Orange. The armies under the French dukes were together
considerably superior in force to that of Deux-Ponts, but singly
they were not strong enough to attack him, and the mutual
jealousies of their commanders prevented their acting in con-
cert. Consequently the German force moved across Comté,
and on to Autun in the west of Burgundy, without meeting
with any opposition. Then they marched rapidly down. The
bridges upon the Loire were all held, but one of the French
officers who knew the country discovered a ford by which a
portion of the army crossed. The main body, laid siege to
the town of La Charité, and compelled it to surrender, thus
gaining a bridge by which they crossed the Loire.
As the enemy were now in great force in front of them they
turned to the south-west, several messengers being sent off to
appoint a fresh meeting-place with Coligny; and skirting the
hills of Bourbonais, Auvergne, and Limousin, they at last
arrived within a day’s march of Limoges, the journey of five
hundred miles through a hostile country being one of the most
remarkable in military history. That evening Admiral Coligny
and his staff rode into camp, having arrived with his army at
Limoges. The Duc had been for some time suffering from
fever, and had for the last week been carried in a litter, being
unable to sit his-horse. He was, when the Admiral arrived,
unconscious, and died the next morning, being succeeded in
his command by the Count of Mansfeldt. Next day the two
armies joined with great demonstrations of joy.
The Duc d’Anjou had been closely watching the army of
Coligny, his army being somewhat superior in force to that of
the allies, who now numbered some twenty-five thousand, for
the duke had been recently reinforced by five thousand papal
troops, and twelve hundred Florentines. A part of his force
under General Strozzi was at La Roche Abeille. They were
attacked by the Huguenots. Four hundred Royalists were
killed and many taken prisoners, among them their general.
There was for a time a pause. The court entered into fresh
negotiations with the Admiral, being anxious to delay his
operations, as many of the nobles who were with the Duc
d’Anjou, wearied by the burdens imposed upon them, insisted
upon returning for a time to their homes.
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 283
The Huguenots were above all things anxious for peace, and
allowed themselves to be detained for nearly a month by these
negotiations. On the march down after the capture of La
Charité, the German force had passed within a few miles of
the Chateau de Landres, and Philip rode over to see whether
Claire was still there. She received him with the frank
pleasure of a girl.
“We have heard very little of what is going on outside,
Monsieur Fletcher,’’ Madame de Landres said, after the first
greetings were over, “though the air has been full of rumours.
Again and again reports were brought in that the duke’s army
had been entirely destroyed by the Royalist forces. Then
after a day or two we heard of it as still advancing, but in
danger hourly of being destroyed. Then came the news that
every town commanding a bridge across the Loire was being
put in a state of defence, and strong bodies of troops thrown
into them, and we heard that as soon as the Germans reached
the river, and farther advance was impossible, they would be
attacked by the armies of Nemours and Aumale. But by this
time we had become so accustomed to these tales that we were
not much alarmed. We were, however, surprised when we
heard that a strong body of the Germans had forded the river,
and had blockaded La Charité on this side while it had been
besieged on the other. I hear that a strong garrison has been
left there.â€
“Ves, madame, the place is of great importance, as it gives
us a means of esossing the Loire at any time. We find, too,
that a large part of the population are Huguenot, and the~
place will certainly be held against any attack the Royalists
may make against us.â€
“The news will be received with joy, indeed, by all of our
religion in this part of France. Hitherto we have had no
place of refuge whatever. There was but the choice of dying
in our own houses or villages, or taking refuge in the woods
until hunted down. It will be to us what La Rochelle is to
the Huguenots of the west. Besides, the garrison there will
make the Catholics very chary of attacking us. Moreover,
having now this passage across the Loire it is likely that our
party will largely use it on their marches, and would be able
284 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
to punish heavily any places at which there had been massa-
cres. It is by this way, too, the Germans are sure to return,
therefore I feel that for a time my young charge will be per-
fectly safe here. I sent off a messenger to our army on the
day you left us, but have had no reply, and know not whether
he reached it in safety. At any rate you cannot be very long
before your force joins the Admiral, and as we felt quite sure
that you would come to see us as you passed, we have our
letters ready to my husband and the Count de Valecourt. You
will, I am sure, deliver them as soon as you join the Admiral.â€
“That I will assuredly do, madame. I expect that we shall
meet him near Limoges, that is the direction in which we are
now marching.†-
The Count de Valecourt was one of the gentlemen who rode
into the Duc de Deux-Ponts’ camp with the Admiral, and as
soon as they dismounted, and Coligny entered the tent of the
dying general, Philip made his way to his side.
“Ah! Monsieur Fletcher, I am glad to see you again. You
accomplished, then, your journey in safety. The Prince of
Navarre often spoke of you and wondered how you were
faring.â€
“T did very well, sir, but I have not thrust myself upon you
at the moment of your arrival to speak of my own journey, but
to deliver you a letter which I have the honour of being the
bearer from your daughter.â€â€™
The count stepped backwards a pace with a cry of astonish-
ment and pleasure. “From my daughter! -Is’it possible, sir?
How long is it since you saw her?â€
“Tt is nigh three weeks back, sir.â€
“The Lord be praised!†the count said solemnly, taking
off his cap and looking upwards. “‘He has shown me many
mercies, but this is the greatest. For the last two months I
have mourned her as dead. News was brought to me by one
of my retainers that she was with a congregation who were
attacked by the people of La Chatre, and that all had been
massacred. My chateau near there was attacked and burnt,
and those of the men who were Huguenots slain, save the one
who brought me the news.â€
“You will see, sir, that your daughter escaped,†Philip said,
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 285
handing him the letter. “She is now in the safe custody of
Madame de Landres.â€
The count tore open the letter, and he had read but a few
lines when he uttered an exclamation of surprise, and turning
towards Philip, who had moved a few paces away, ran to him
and threw his arms round his neck.
“Tt is you who have, with God’s blessing, rescued my daugh-
ter from death,†he exclaimed. “She is my only child. Ah,
monsieur, what joy have you brought to me, what thankful-
ness do I feel, how deeply am I indebted to you! I had
thought that there remained to me but to do my duty to God
and His cause, and then if I lived to see the end of the war,
to live out my days a childless old man. Now I seem to live
again. Claire is alive; I have still something to love and
care for. I will first run through the rest of the letter, and
then you shall tell me in full all the story. But which is your
tent? Pray take me there. I would be alone a little while
to thank God for this great mercy.â€
Half an hour later the count reappeared at the entrance of
the tent. Pierre had wine and refreshments ready, and plac-
ing them on a box that served as a table retired, leaving his
master and the count together.
“Now, tell me all about it,†the count said; “Claire’s de-
scription is a very vague one, and she bids me get all the
details from you. She only knows that a man on horseback
rode at her with uplifted sword. She commended her soul
to God, and stood expecting the blow, when there was a pistol-
shot close to her and the man fell from his horse. Then an-
other dashed forward, while you on horseback threw yourself
between her and him. ‘There was a terrible clashing of
swords, and then he too fell. Then you lifted her on to
your horse, and for a short time there was a whirl of conflict.
Then you rode off with three men, behind one of whom her
maid Annette was sitting. That is all she knows of it except
what you told her yourself.â€
“That is nearly all there is to know, count. The fray lasted
but two minutes in all, and my being upon the spot was due
to no forethought of mine, but was of the nature of a pure
accident.â€
286 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“Nay, sir, you should not say that; you were led there by
the hand of God. But tell me how you came to be in the
wood, and pray omit nothing.â€
Philip related the whole story, from the time of the inci-
dent at the inn to the time when he handed over Claire to the
care of Madame de Landres.
“It was well done, sir,†the count said, laying his hand
affectionately on his shoulder when he concluded. “The
young prince said you would have a story to tell him when
you came back, but I little dreamt that it would be one in
which I had such interest. Well, Claire cannot do. better
than remain where she is for the present, until at any rate I
can remove her to La Rochelle, which is the only place where
she can be said to be absolutely safe; but so long as we hold
La Charité there is, as you say, but slight fear of any fresh
trouble there. From all other parts of France we hear the
same tales of cruel massacre and executions by fire and
sword.â€
Francois de Laville was not with Coligny’s army, as he was
with the Prince of Navarre, who had remained near La
Rochelle, but he was very pleased to find the Count de la Noiie,
who had just rejoined the army, having been exchanged for a
Royalist officer of rank who had fallen into the hands of the
Huguenots.
“You have been doing great things while I have been lying
in prison, Philip,†the count said warmly. “TI hear that the
Admiral has made you and my cousin knights, and more than
that, I heard half an hour since from De Valecourt that while
carrying despatches to the Germans you had time to do a little
knight-errant’s work, and had the good fortune to save his
daughter from being massacred by the Catholics. By my-
faith, chevalier, there is no saying what you will come to if
you go on thus.â€
“T don’t want to come to-anything, count,†Philip said
laughing. “I came over here to fight for the Huguenot cause,
and with no thought of gaining anything for myself. I am,
of course, greatly pleased to receive the honour of knight-
hood, and that at the hands of so great and noble a general as
Admiral Coligny. I have been singularly fortunate, but I
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 287
owe my good fortune in no small degree to you, for I could
have had no better introduction than to ride in your train.â€
“Vou deserve all the credit you have obtained, Philip.
You have grasped every opportunity that was presented to you,
and have always acquitted yourself well. A young man does
not gain the esteem and approval of a Coligny, the gratitude
of a Valecourt, and the liking of all who know him, includ-
ing the Queen of Navarre and her son, unless by unusual
merit. Iam proud of you as a connection, though distant,
of my own, and I sincerely trust you will, at the end of this
sad business, return home to your friends none the worse for
the perils you have gone through.â€
At the end of a month the negotiations were broken off, for
the court had no real intention of granting any concessions.
The Huguenots again commenced hostilities. Two or three
strong fortresses were captured, and a force despatched south
under Count Montgomery, who joined the army of the Vis-
counts, expelled the Royalists from Béarn, and restored it to
the Queen of Navarre. There was a considerable division
among the Huguenot leaders as to the best course to be taken.
The Admiral was in favour of marching north and besieging
Saumur, which would give them a free passage across the lower
Loire to the north of France, as the possession of La Charité
kept open for them a road to the west; but the majority of
the leaders were in favour of besieging Poitiers, one of the
richest and most important cities in France.
Unfortunately their opinion prevailed, and they marched
against Poitiers, of which the Count de Lude was the gov-
ernor. Before they arrived there Henry, Duke of Guise, with
his brother the Duke of Mayenne, and other officers, threw
themselves into the town. A desperate defence was made,
and every assault by the Huguenots was repulsed with great
loss. A dam was thrown across a small river by the be-
sieged, and its swollen waters inundated the Huguenot camp,
and their losses at the breaches were greatly augmented by the
ravages of disease. After the siege had lasted for seven weeks
the Duc d’Anjou laid siege to Chatelherault, which the Hugue-
nots had lately captured, and Coligny raised the siege, which
had cost him two thousand men, and marched to its assistance.
288 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
ne:
The disaster at Poitiers was balanced to a certain extent by
a similar repulse which a force of seven thousand Catholics
had sustained at La Charité, which for four weeks successfully
repelled every assault, the assailants being obliged at last to
draw off from the place. In Paris and other places the mur-
ders of Huguenots were of constant occurrence, and at Or-
leans two hundred and eighty who had been thrown into
prison were massacred ina single day. The Parliament of
Paris rendered itself infamous by trying the Admiral in his
absence for treason, hanging him in effigy, and offering a
reward of fifty thousand gold crowns to anyone who should
murder him.
But a serious battle was now on the eve of being fought.
The Duc d’Anjou had been largely reinforced, and his army
amounted to nine thousand cavalry and eighteen thousand
infantry, while Coligny’s army had been weakened by his
losses at Poitiers, and by the retirement of many of the nobles
whose resources could no longer bear the expense of keeping
their retainers in the field. He had now only some eleven
thousand foot and six thousand horse. He was therefore
anxious to avoid a battle until joined by Montgomery, with
the six thousand troops he had with him at Béarn. His
troops from the south, however, were impatient at the long
inaction and anxious to return home, while the Germans
threatened to desert unless they were either paid or led against
the enemy. La Noiie, who commanded the advance-guard,
had captured the town of Moncontour, and the Admiral, ad-
vancing in that direction, and ignorant that the enemy were
in the neighbourhood, moved towards the town.
When on the march the rear was attacked by a heavy body
of the enemy. De Mouy, who commanded there, held them
at bay until the rest of the Huguenot army gained the other
side of a marsh through which they were passing, and entered
the town in safety. The Admiral would now have retreated,
seeing that the whole force of the enemy were in front of him,
but the Germans again mutinied, and the delay before they
could be pacified enabled the French army to make a detour
and overtake the Huguenots soon after they left Moncontour.
The Admiral, who commanded the left wing of the army,
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 289
Count Louis of Nassau commanding the right, first met them,
and his cavalry charged that of the Catholics, which was com-
manded by the German Rhinegrave. ‘The latter rode well in
advance of his men, while Coligny was equally in front of the
Protestants. The two leaders therefore met. The conflict
was a short one. Coligny was severely wounded in the face
and the Rhinegrave was killed.
While the cavalry on both sides fought desperately for vic-
tory, the infantry was speedily engaged. The combat between
the Huguenot foot and the Swiss infantry in the Royalist
ranks was long and doubtful. The Duc d’Anjou displayed
great courage in the fight, while on the other side the Princes
of Navarre and Condé, who had that morning joined the
army from Parthenay, fought bravely in the front of the
Huguenots. The Catholic line began to give way, in spite
of their superiority in numbers, when Marshal Cossé advanced
with fresh troops into the battle, and the Huguenots in turn
were driven back. The German cavalry of the Huguenots,
in spite of the valour of their leader Louis of Nassau, were
seized with a panic and fled from the field, shattering on their
way the ranks of the German infantry.
Before the latter could recover their order the Swiss infantry
poured in among them. Many threw down their arms and
shouted for quarter, while others defended themselves until
the last; but neither submission nor defence availed, and
out of the four thousand German infantry but two hundred
escaped. Three thousand of the Huguenot infantry were cut
off by Anjou’s cavalry; a thousand were killed, and the rest
spared at the Duc’s command. In all two thousand Hugue-
not infantry and three hundred knights perished on the field,
besides the German infantry, while on the Catholic side the
loss was but a little over five hundred men.
La Noiie was again among those taken prisoner. Before
the battle began he had requested Philip to join his cousin,
who had come up with the princes, and to attach himself to
their body-guard during the battle. ‘They kept. close to the
princes during the fight, riding far enough back for them to
be seen by the Huguenots, and closing round when the
enemy poured down upon them. When the German horse-
290 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
men fled and the infantry were enveloped by the Catholics,
they led Henri and Condé from the field, charging right
through a body of Catholic horse who had swept round to the
rear, ‘and carrying them off to Parthenay.
Here they found the Admiral, who had been borne off the
field grievously wounded. For a moment the lion-hearted
general had felt despondency at the crushing defeat, being
sorely wounded and weakened by loss of blood, but as he was
carried off the field his litter came alongside one in which
L’Estrange, a Huguenot gentleman, also sorely wounded, was
being borne.*> Doubtless the Admiral’s face expressed the
deep depression of his spirit, and L’Estrange, holding out his
hand to him, said, “Yet is God very gentle.†The words
were an echo of those which formed the mainspring of the
Admiral’s life. His face lit up, and he exclaimed, ‘‘ Thanks,
comrade; truly God is merciful, and we will trust him always.â€
He was much pleased when the two young princes, both un-
hurt, rejoined him. He issued orders to his officers to rally
their troops as they came in, to evacuate Boicney, and march
at once to Niort.
The gallant De Mouy was appointed to command the city,
and three or four days were spent there in rallying the remains
of the army. Scarce had they reached Niort when the Queen
of Navarre arrived from La Rochelle, whence she had has-
tened as soon as she had heard the news of the defeat. The
presence of this heroic woman speedily dispelled the despon-
dency among the Huguenots. Going about among them, and
addressing the groups of officers and soldiers, she communi-
cated to them her own fire and enthusiasm. Nothing was lost
yet, she said; the Germans had failed them, but their own
valour had been conspicuous, and with the blessing of God
matters would soon be restored. Already the delay of the
Catholics in following up their victory had given them time
to rally, and they were now in a position to give battle again.
Leaving a strong garrison at Niort Coligny moved with a
portion of his army to Saintes, while the southern troops
from Dauphiné and Provence marched to Angouléme. These
troops were always difficult to retain long in the field, as they
were anxious for the safety of their friends at home. They
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 291
now clamoured for permission to depart, urging that the news
of the defeat of Moncontour would be the signal for fresh per-
secutions and massacres in the south. Finally they marched
away without Coligny’s permission, and atfer some fighting
reached Dauphiné in safety.
In the meantime Niort had been attacked. De Mouy de-
fended the place stoutly, and sallied out and repulsed the
enemy. His bravery, however, was fatal to him. A Catholic
named Maurevel, tempted by the fifty thousand crowns that had
been offered for the assassination of Coligny, had entered the
Protestant camp, pretending that he had been badly treated
by the Guises. No opportunity for carrying out his design
against the Admiral presented itself, and he remained at Niort
with De Mouy, who, believing his protestations of attachment
for the cause, had treated him with great friendship. As the
Huguenots were returning after their successful sortie he was
riding in the rear with De Mouy, and, seizing his opportu-
nity, he drew a pistol and shot the Huguenot leader, mortally
wounding him. He then galloped off and rejoined the Cath-
olics, and was rewarded for the treacherous murder by receiv-
ing from the king the order of St. Michael, and a money
reward from the city of Paris.
The garrison of Niort, disheartened at the death of their
leader, surrendered shortly after. Several other strong places
fell, and all the conquests the Protestants had made were
wrested from their hands. The battle of Moncontour was
fought on October 3d, on the 14th the southern troops marched
away, and four days later Coligny with the remains of the
army started from Saintes. He had with him but six thou-
sand men, of whom three thousand were cavalry. His plan
was an extremely bold one. In the first place he wished to
obtain money to pay the German horsemen by the capture of
some of the rich Catholic cities in Guyenne, to form a junc-
tion with the army of Montgomery, then to march across to
the Rhéne, and there to meet the forces of the south, which
would by that time be ready to take the field again; then to
march north to Lorraine, there to gather in the Germans whom
William of Orange would have collected to meet him; and
then to march upon Paris, and to end the war by giving battle
292 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
under its walls. The Queen of Navarre was to remain in La
Rochelle, which city was placed under the command of La
Rochefoucault, and the two young princes were to accompany
the army, where they were to have small commands. They
would thus become inured to the hardships of war, and would
win the affection of the soldiers.
Francgois de Laville had with his own troop ridden off’ to
his chateau from Parthenay on the morning after the battle,
Coligny advising him to take his mother at once to La
Rochelle, as the chateau would speedily be attacked, in re-
venge for the sharp repulse that the Catholics had suffered
there. On his arrival the countess at once summoned all the
tenants, and invited those who chose to accompany her, point-
ing out that the Catholics would speedily ravage the land.
Accordingly the next day all the valuables in the chateau were
packed up in carts, and the place entirely abandoned. ‘The
whole of the tenants accompanied her, driving their herds
before them, as they would find a market for these in thé city.
As they moved along they were joined by large numbers of
other fugitives, as throughout the whole country the Protes-
tants were making for refuge to the city.
When the Admiral marched away Philip rode with a young
French officer, for whom he had a warm friendship, named
De Piles.
The latter had been appointed governor of St. Jean d’Angely,
which was now the sole bulwark of La Rochelle, and he had
specially requested the Admiral to appoint Philip to accom-
pany him. The -place was scarcely capable of defence, and
the Admiral had only decided to hold it in the hope that the
Duc d’Anjou, instead of following him with his whole army,
would wait to besiege it. This decision was, in fact, adopted
by the Royalists, after much discussion among the leaders.
Several of them wished to press on at once after Coligny, urg-
ing that the destruction of the remnant of his army would be
a fatal blow to the Huguenot cause. The majority, however,
were of opinion that it was of more importance to reduce La
Rochelle, the Huguenots’ stronghold in the west, and in order
to do this St. Jean d’Angely must first be captured. Their
counsel prevailed, and just as the siege of Poitiers had proved
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 293
fatal to the plans of Coligny, so that of St. Jéan d’Angely went
far to neutralize all the advantages gained by the Catholic
victory at Moncontour.
Scarcely had De Piles taken the command than the army of
the Duc d’Anjou ‘appeared before the walls, and at once
opened fire. The garrison was a very small one, but it was
aided by the whole of the inhabitants, who were, like those of
La Rochelle, zealous Huguenots. Every assault upon the
walls was repulsed, and at night the breaches made by the
cannon during the day were repaired, the inhabitants, even
the women and children, bringing stones to the spot, and the
soldiers doing the work of building. On the 26th of October,
after the siege had continued for a fortnight, the king himself
joined the Catholic army, and summoned the place to sur-
render. De Piles replied that, although he recognized the
authority of the king, he was unable to obey his orders, as he
had been appointed to hold the city by the Prince of Navarre,
the royal governor of Guyenne, his feudal superior, and could
only surrender it on receiving his orders to do so. The siege,
therefore, recommenced. The walls were so shaken that De
Piles himself, after repulsing a furious attack upon them, came
to the conclusion that the next assault would probably be
successful, and he therefore caused a breach to be made in
the wall on the other side of the town, to afford a means of
retreat for his troops. His supply of ammunition, too, was
almost exhausted.
“What do you think, Fletcher?†he said gloomily. “If
we could but hold out for another ten days or so, the Admiral
would have got so fair a start that they would never overtake
him. But I feel sure that another twenty-four hours will see
the end of it.â€
“We might gain some time,†Philip replied, “by asking
for an armistice. They probably do not know the straits to
which we are reduced, and may grant us a few days.â€
“They might do so; at any rate it is worth trying,†De
Piles agreed; and an hour later Philip went with a flag of
truce to the royal camp. He was taken before the Duc
d’ Anjou.
“T am come with proposals from. the governor,†he said.
294. ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
“He will not surrender the town without orders from the
Prince of Navarre. But if you will grant a fortnight’s armis-
tice, he will send a messenger to the prince; and if no answer
arrives, or if no succour reaches him at the end of that time,
he will surrender on condition that the garrison shall be per-
mitted to retire with their horses and arms, and that religious
liberty shall be granted to all the inhabitants.â€
The Duc consulted with his generals. ‘The losses in the
attacks had been extremely heavy, and disease was raging in
the army, and, to Philip’s inward surprise and delight, an
answer was made that the conditions would be granted, but
that only ten days would be given. He returned with the
answer to De Piles, and the armistice was at once agreed
upon, six hostages for its proper observance being given on
both sides. On the ninth day Saint Surin, with forty horse-
men, dashed through the enemy’s lines and rode into the town,
thus relieving De Piles from the necessity of surrendering.
The hostages were returned on both sides and the siege
recommenced.
Attack after attack was repulsed with heavy loss, several of
the bravest royalist officers, among them the governor of
Brittany, being killed. The town was valiantly defended
until the 2d of December, when De Piles, satisfied with having
detained the royal army seven weeks before the walls, and
seeing no hope of relief, surrendered on the same conditions
that had before been agreed on. Its capture had cost the Duc
d’Anjou 6000 men, about half of whom had fallen by disease,
the rest in the assaults, and the delay had entirely defeated
the object of the campaign. The gates were opened and the
little body of defenders marched out with colours flying. One
of the conditions of surrender had been that they should not
serve again during the war.
The Duc d’Aumale and other officers endeavoured to ensure
the observance of the condition of their safe conduct through
the Catholic lines; but the soldiers, furious at seeing the
handful of men who had inflicted such loss upon them going
off in safety, attacked them, and nearly a hundred were killed
—a number equal to the loss they had suffered throughout the
whole siege. . De Piles with the rest were, by their own exer-
THE BATTLE OF MONCONTOUR 295
tions and those of some of the Catholic leaders, enabled to
make their way through, and rode to Angouléme. ‘There De
Piles sent a letter demanding the severe punishment of those
who had broken the terms of surrender, but no attention having
been paid to his demand, he sent a herald to the king to
declare that, in consequence of the breach of the conditions,
he and those with him considered themselves absolved from
their undertaking not to carry arms during the war, and he
then rode away. with his followers to join the Admiral.
The French army rapidly fell to pieces. With winter at
hand it was in vain to attempt the siege of La Rochelle.
Philip of Spain and the pope ordered the troops they had
supplied to return home, alleging that the victory. of Moncon-
tour, of which they had received the most exaggerated reports,
had virtually terminated the war. The German and Swiss
troops were allowed to leave the service, and the nobles and
their retainers were granted permission to do the same until
the spring. Thus the whole fruits of the victory of Moncon-
tour were annihilated by the heroic defence of St. Jean
d’Angely.
In the meantime the Admiral had been moving south. In
order to cross the rivers he had marched westward, and so
made a circuit to Montauban, the stronghold of the Huguenots
in the south. Moving westward he joined the Count of
Montgomery at Aiguillon, and returned with him to Montau-
ban, where he received many reinforcements until his army
amounted to some twenty-one thousand men, of whom six
thousand were cavalry. At the end of January they marched
to Toulouse, a city with an evil fame asthe centre of perse-
cuting bigotry in the south of France. It was too strong to
be attacked; but the country round it was ravaged, and all the
country residences of the members of its parliament destroyed.
Then they marched westward to Nismes, sending marauding
expeditions into the Catholic districts, and even into Spain,
in revenge for the assistance the king had given the Catholics.
De Piles and his party had joined the Admiral at Montauban,
and the former commanded the force that penetrated into
Spain. Coligny turned north, marched up the Rhone, sur-
mounting every obstacle of mountain and river until he reached
296 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
Burgundy, arriving at St. Etienne-sur-Loire on the 26th of
May.
Here they were met by messengers from the court, which was
in a state of consternation at the steady approach of an enemy
they had regarded as crushed, and were ready in their alarm
to promise anything. The Admiral fell dangerously ill, and
at the news the king at once broke off the negotiations. He
recovered, however, and advancing met the royal army, under
Marshal Cossé, in the neighbourhood of the town of Arnay de
Duc. Coligny’s army had dwindled away during its terrible
march, and it consisted now of only two thousand horsemen
and two thousand five hundred arquebusiers, the cannon being
all left behind. Cossé had ten thousand infantry, of whom
four thousand were Swiss; three thousand cavalry, and twelve
cannon. ‘The armies took post on the hills on opposite sides
of a valley through which ran a stream fed by some small
ponds. The Royalists commenced the attack, but after fight-
ing obstinately for seven hours were compelled to fall back
with heavy loss. A fresh body was then directed against an
intrenchment the Huguenots had thrown up near the ponds.
Here again the fighting was long and obstinate, but at last the
Catholics were repulsed.
The next morning both armies drew up in order of battle;
but neither would advance to the attack, as the ground offered
such advantages to those who stood on the defensive, and they
accordingly returned to their camps. The Admiral being
unwilling to fight till he received reinforcements marched
away to La Charité, where he was reorganizing his force when
a truce of ten days was made. At the end of that time he
again marched north, and distributing his soldiers in the
neighbourhood of Montargis took up his quarters at his castle
of Chatillon-sur-Loing, where he remained while negotiations
were going on. ;
CHAPTER XVIII
A VISIT HOME
VV re Coligny had been accomplishing his wonderful
march round France, La Notie, who had been exchanged
for Strozzi, had betaken himself to La Rochelle. He forced
the Catholics, who were still languidly blockading that place,
to fall back, defeated them near Lucon, and recaptured Fon-
tenay, Niort, the Isle of Oléron, Brouage, and Saintes. At
Fontenay, however, the brave Huguenot leader had his left
arm broken, and was obliged to have it amputated.
Negotiations were now being carried on inearnest. Charles
IX. was weary of a war that impoverished the state, diminished
his revenues, and forced him to rely upon the Guises, whom
he feared and disliked. Over and over again he had been
assured that the war was practically at an end and the Hugue-
nots crushed, but as often fresh armies rose. ‘The cities that
had been taken with so much difficulty had again fallen into
their hands, and Paris itself was menaced.
The princes of Germany wrote begging him to make peace,
and although the terms fell far short of what the Huguenots
hoped and desired, the concessions were large, and could they
have depended upon the good faith of the court their lives
would have at least been tolerable. A complete amnesty was
granted, and a royal command issued that the Protestants were
to be exposed to neither insults nor recriminations, and were
to be at liberty to profess their faith openly. Freedom of
worship was, however, restricted within very small proportions.
The nobles of high rank were permitted to name a place
: 297
298 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
belonging to them where religious services could be performed.
As long as they or their families were present these services
could be attended by all persons in their jurisdiction.
Other nobles were allowed to have services, but only for
their families and friends, not exceeding twelve in number.
Twenty-four towns were named, two in each of the principal
provinces, in which Protestant services were allowed, the
privilege being extended to all the towns of which the Hugue-
nots had possession at the signature of the truce. All property,
honours, and offices were restored, and judicial decisions
against their holders annulled. The four towns, La Rochelle,
Montauban, Cognac, and La Charité, were for two years to
remain in the hands of the Huguenots to serve as places of
refuge. The edict in which the king promulgated the terms
of peace stated the conditions to be perpetual and irrevocable.
The Huguenots had the more hope that the peace would be
preserved, since Montmorency, who was an opponent of the
Guises, and had done his best to bring about peace, was high
in favour with the king, and, indeed, held the chief power in
France.
There can be little doubt that at the time the king was in
earnest. He ordered the parliament of Paris to annul a
declaration they had made declaring the Cardinal Chatillon,
the Admiral’s brother, deprived of his bishopric, and as it
hesitated, he ordered its president to bring the records to him,
and with his own hand tore out the pages upon which the
proceedings were entered.
The priests throughout France threw every obstacle in the
way of the recognition of the edict, and in several places
there were popular disturbances and wholesale massacres.
Paris, as usual, set the example of turbulence and bigotry.
As soon as the peace was concluded Philip prepared to
return for a while to England. In the three years which had
elapsed since he left home he had greatly changed. He had
been a lad of sixteen when he landed in France, he was
now a tall powerful young fellow. Although still scarcely
beyond the age of boyhood, he had acquired the bearing and
manners ofaman. He stood high in the confidence of Coligny
and the other Huguenot leaders, was a special favourite with
A VISIT HOME 299
the young Prince of Navarre and his cousin Condé, and had
received the honour of knighthood at the hands of one of the
greatest captains of his age.
“Vou had better stay, Philip,†his cousin urged. ‘You
may be sure that this peace will be as hollow as those which
preceded it. There will never be a lasting one until we have
taken Paris, and taught the bloodthirsty mob there that it is
not only women and children who profess the reformed relig-
ion but men who have swords in their hands and can use
them.†;
“Tf the troubles break out again I shall hasten back, Fran-
cois; indeed, I think that in any case I shall return for a while
ere long. I do not see what I could do at home. My good
uncle Gaspard has been purchasing land for me, but I am too
young to play the country gentleman.â€
“Nonsense, Philip. There have been plenty of young
nobles in our ranks, who, if your seniors in years, look no
older than you do, and are greatly your inferiors in strength.
They are feudal lords on their estates, and none deem them
too young.â€
“Because they have always been feudal nobles, Francois.
I go back to a place where I was, but three years ago, a boy
at school. My comrades there are scarcely grown out of
boyhood. It will seem to them ridiculous that I should return
Sir Philip Fletcher, and were I to set up as a country squire
they would laugh in my face. Until I am at least of age I
should not dream of this, and five-and-twenty would indeed be
quite time for me to settle down there. Here it is altogether
different. I was introduced as your cousin, and as a son of
one of noble French family, and to our friends here it is no
more remarkable that I should ride behind Coligny and talk
with the princes of Navarre and Condé than’ that you should
do so. But at home it would be different; and I am sure that
my father and mother, my uncle and aunt will agree with me
that it is best I should not settle down yet. ‘Therefore, I
propose in any case to return soon. I agree with you there
will be troubles again here before long. If not, there is likely
enough to be war with Spain, for they say Philip is furious at
toleration having been granted to the Huguenots; and in that
300 ST. BARTHOLOMEW’S EVE
case there will be opportunities for us, and it will be much
pleasanter fighting against Spaniards than against Frenchmen.
If there are neither fresh troubles here nor war with Spain I
shall go and join the Dutch in their struggle against the Span-
iards. Prince Louis of Nassau told me that he would willingly
have me to ride behind him, and the Prince of Orange, to whom
the Admiral presented me, also spoke very kindly. They, like
you, are fighting for the reformed faith and freedom of worship,
and cruel as are the persecutions you have suffered in France,
they are as nothing to the wholesale massacres by Alva.â€
“Tn that case, Philip, I will not try to detain you; but at.
any rate wait a few months before you take service in Holland,
and pay us another visit before you decide upon doing so.â€
Philip journeyed quietly across the north of France, and
took passage to Dover for himself and his horses. Pierre
accompanied him, taking it so greatly to heart when he spoke
of leaving him behind that Philip consented to keep him,
feeling, indeed, greatly loath to part from one who had for
three years served him so well. The two men-at-arms were
transferred to Francois’ troop, both being promised that if
Philip rode to the wars again in France they and their com-
rades now at Laville should accompany him. From Dover
Philip rode to Canterbur